The consecration and succession, of Protestant bishops justified, the Bishop of Duresme vindicated, and that infamous fable of the ordination at the Nagges head clearly confuted by John Bramhall ...
         Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 289 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29194
         Wing B4216
         ESTC R24144
         12116438
         ocm 12116438
         54322
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29194)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54322)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 759:30)
      
       
         
           
             The consecration and succession, of Protestant bishops justified, the Bishop of Duresme vindicated, and that infamous fable of the ordination at the Nagges head clearly confuted by John Bramhall ...
             Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
          
           239, [1] p.
           
             By John Ramzey,
             Gravenhagh :
             1658.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopacy.
           Bishops -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONSECRATION
           AND
           SUCCESSION
           ,
           Of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           justified
           .
        
         
           The
           BISHOP
           of
           DURESME
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           And
           That
           infamous
           Fable
           of
           the
           ordination
           at
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           clearly
           confuted
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           BRAMHALL
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           .
        
         
           
             Necesse
             est
             ut
             lancē
             in
             libra
             ponderibus
             impositis
          
           
             Deprimi
             ,
             sic
             animum
             perspicuis
             cedere
             .
          
        
         
           GRAVENHAGH
           ,
           By
           JOHN
           RAMZEY
           ,
           Anno
           1658.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           THe
           fairest
           eares
           of
           Corne
           are
           soonest
           blasted
           ,
           so
           the
           more
           conspicuous
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           among
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           (
           as
           not
           being
           framed
           according
           to
           the
           brainsicke
           dictates
           of
           some
           seditious
           Oratour
           ,
           or
           the
           giddy
           humours
           of
           a
           tumultuous
           multitude
           ,
           but
           with
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           consent
           and
           concurrence
           of
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           )
           the
           more
           it
           was
           subjected
           to
           the
           envie
           and
           groundless
           calumnies
           of
           our
           Country
           men
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           But
           of
           all
           the
           slanderous
           aspersions
           cast
           upon
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           liyng
           fable
           of
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           Ordination
           doth
           beare
           the
           bell
           away
           .
           Those
           monstrous
           fictions
           of
           the
           Cretian
           bulles
           and
           minotaures
           ,
           (
           devised
           by
           the
           Athenians
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           Minos
           King
           of
           Creete
           ,
           who
           had
           subdued
           them
           in
           a
           just
           warre
           ,
           and
           compelled
           them
           to
           send
           their
           sons
           to
           him
           for
           hostages
           ,
           )
           were
           not
           more
           malicious
           ,
           nor
           that
           shamelesslie
           of
           Kentish
           long
           tailes
           more
           ridiculous
           .
           The
           first
           deviser
           of
           it
           doth
           justly
           deserve
           the
           Character
           of
           
             A
             
             man
             of
             a
             brasen
             forhead
             and
             leaden
             hearie
             .
          
           If
           the
           unpartiall
           reader
           after
           he
           have
           perused
           this
           treatise
           ,
           thinke
           I
           doe
           him
           wrong
           .
           I
           do
           willingly
           submitte
           my self
           to
           his
           censure
           .
           This
           prodigious
           fable
           received
           its
           deathes
           wound
           from
           Mr.
           Masons
           penne
           ,
           and
           hath
           remained
           ever
           since
           for
           the
           space
           of
           thirty
           yeares
           buried
           in
           deepe
           oblivion
           .
           And
           those
           assaies
           which
           it
           maketh
           now
           to
           get
           wing
           againe
           ,
           by
           the
           assistence
           of
           two
           Ignatian
           Fathers
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           vaine
           attempts
           of
           a
           dying
           Cause
           .
           Neither
           would
           I
           have
           troubled
           the
           Reader
           or
           my self
           
             to
             bring
             Owles
             to
             Athens
          
           ,
           or
           to
           confute
           a
           Cause
           which
           hath
           bene
           so
           demonstratively
           confuted
           to
           my
           hand
           ,
           but
           for
           two
           new
           additions
           lately
           spread
           abroad
           .
           The
           one
           by
           orall
           tradition
           which
           concerneth
           my self
           .
           That
           
             Father
             T.
             and
             Father
             B.
             had
             so
             confuted
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             he
             perceived
             his
             Father
             had
             made
             me
             a
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
          
           And
           that
           
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             my
             power
             I
             had
             procured
             those
             two
             Iesuits
             to
             be
             prohibited
             that
             presence
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             Father
             Talbot
             used
             to
             be
             the
             Interpreter
             in
             the
             Spanish
             treaties
             ,
             now
             he
             was
             not
             admitted
             ,
             and
             Don
             Iohn
             would
             admitte
             no
             other
             .
          
        
         
         
           So
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           is
           accused
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           bene
           publickly
           baffeled
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           bene
           a
           disturber
           of
           publick
           affaires
           .
           Yet
           I
           know
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           which
           concerneth
           myself
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           such
           conference
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           words
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           that
           Father
           Talbot
           was
           designed
           to
           that
           imploiment
           .
           I
           was
           never
           guilty
           of
           having
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           muchlesse
           of
           any
           endevour
           to
           turne
           out
           any
           man.
           If
           the
           Fathers
           seemed
           too
           pragmaticall
           to
           those
           who
           were
           intrusted
           ,
           or
           to
           involue
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           Religion
           into
           Civill
           treaties
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           me
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           true
           they
           may
           thanke
           themselves
           .
           If
           it
           were
           false
           ,
           they
           may
           thanke
           them
           who
           did
           it
           .
           Whether
           true
           or
           false
           I
           never
           had
           an
           hand
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           a
           little
           finger
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           truth
           that
           I
           know
           is
           this
           .
           Hearing
           that
           these
           two
           Fathers
           ,
           had
           spoken
           largely
           in
           the
           Courte
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           our
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           never
           in
           my
           presence
           ,
           I
           sought
           out
           Father
           B
           ,
           and
           had
           private
           conference
           with
           him
           about
           it
           in
           the
           Iesuits
           College
           at
           Bruges
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           some
           discourse
           with
           Father
           T.
           and
           him
           together
           in
           mine
           owne
           Chamber
           .
           Whatsoever
           they
           did
           say
           ,
           they
           put
           into
           writing
           to
           which
           I
           returned
           them
           an
           answer
           ,
           shewing
           not
           onely
           that
           there
           
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           morally
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           Ordination
           at
           the
           nagges
           head
           .
           From
           that
           day
           to
           this
           I
           never
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           concerned
           myself
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           man
           should
           search
           for
           an
           Authour
           of
           this
           fabulous
           Relation
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           it
           fathered
           upon
           some
           very
           credible
           persōs
           ,
           without
           names
           ,
           who
           had
           it
           from
           Iohn
           an
           okes
           whilest
           he
           was
           living
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           it
           from
           Iohn
           a
           Stiles
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           it
           from
           No
           body
           ,
           but
           feined
           it
           himself
           out
           of
           a
           good
           intention
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           case
           Theology
           which
           he
           had
           learned
           of
           Machiavell
           ,
           
             To
             advance
             the
             credit
             of
             Religion
          
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           true
           or
           false
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           addition
           concerneth
           the
           learned
           and
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           one
           of
           the
           ancientest
           Bishops
           this
           day
           living
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           being
           95
           yeares
           old
           at
           least
           .
           That
           he
           owned
           and
           justified
           the
           nagges
           head
           Ordination
           in
           publick
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Peeres
           :
           It
           is
           very
           well
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           desire
           a
           better
           place
           where
           to
           have
           it
           spoken
           ,
           then
           the
           house
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Nor
           better
           witnesses
           then
           the
           Lords
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           We
           have
           no
           man
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           Order
           ,
           whose
           memory
           can
           reach
           so
           neare
           those
           times
           ,
           or
           in
           whose
           integrity
           we
           doe
           more
           
           confide
           ,
           then
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           .
           He
           might
           heare
           many
           things
           either
           from
           the
           persons
           praetended
           to
           have
           bene
           then
           consecrated
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Notaries
           or
           witnesses
           who
           were
           then
           present
           at
           that
           imaginary
           Consecration
           .
           Or
           at
           least
           he
           might
           receive
           the
           tradition
           of
           that
           age
           from
           such
           as
           were
           eiewitnesses
           of
           what
           passed
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           put
           to
           his
           Testimony
           if
           they
           thinke
           fitte
           ,
           (
           without
           doubt
           he
           is
           the
           same
           man
           he
           was
           then
           )
           or
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           any
           other
           of
           his
           age
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           whom
           they
           can
           produce
           .
           We
           refuse
           no
           sort
           of
           proofe
           but
           onely
           vaine
           
             hear
             say
          
           ,
           which
           as
           our
           English
           proverbe
           saith
           is
           commonly
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           case
           most
           undoubtedly
           a
           lier
           .
           Nay
           we
           would
           not
           refuse
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Mr.
           Neale
           himself
           ,
           though
           a
           professed
           enemy
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           onely
           founder
           of
           this
           silly
           fable
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           be
           examined
           upon
           oath
           ,
           before
           equall
           Iudges
           ,
           but
           compell
           him
           either
           to
           shame
           the
           divell
           ,
           and
           eate
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           or
           to
           runne
           himself
           into
           such
           palpable
           absurdities
           Contradictions
           and
           impossibilities
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           of
           reason
           how
           partiall
           soever
           ,
           could
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           him
           .
           My
           first
           taske
           shall
           be
           ,
           before
           I
           meddle
           with
           the
           fable
           it self
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           which
           is
           wounded
           through
           his
           sydes
           ,
           with
           this
           intimation
           
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           branch
           of
           the
           Legend
           be
           proved
           apparently
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           bene
           publickly
           acted
           in
           a
           full
           house
           of
           the
           Peeres
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           we
           can
           expect
           no
           truth
           from
           the
           voluntary
           reporte
           of
           one
           single
           meane
           malicious
           enemy
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           party
           .
           And
           with
           all
           a
           confessed
           Spie
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           done
           at
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           .
           Breake
           ice
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           crack
           in
           more
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT
           .
           II.
           The
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           .
        
         
           TO
           vindicate
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           set
           downe
           the
           relation
           of
           this
           passage
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Fathers
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             late
             Parliament
             some
             Presbiterian
             Lordes
             presented
             to
             the
             upper
             house
             a
             certeine
             booke
             ,
             proving
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Bishops
             had
             no
             succession
             or
             consecration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             had
             no
             right
             to
             sitte
             in
             Parliament
             .
             Hereupon
             Doctor
             Morton
             pretended
             Bishop
             
             of
             Durrham
             who
             is
             yet
             alive
             ,
             made
             a
             speech
             against
             this
             booke
             in
             his
             owne
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             behalfe
             then
             present
             .
             He
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             succession
             from
             the
             last
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             (
             said
             he
             )
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ordeined
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             in
             Cheap
             syde
             ,
             as
             vvas
             Notorious
             to
             all
             the
             vvorld
             .
             Therefore
             the
             afore
             said
             booke
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             groundless
             libell
             .
             This
             vvas
             told
             to
             many
             by
             one
             of
             the
             ancientest
             Peeres
             of
             England
             ,
             praesent
             in
             Parliament
             vvhen
             Morton
             made
             his
             speech
             .
             And
             thesame
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             depose
             upon
             his
             oath
             .
             Nay
             he
             cannot
             believe
             that
             any
             vvill
             be
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             denie
             a
             thing
             so
             notorious
             ,
             vvhereof
             there
             are
             as
             many
             vvitnesses
             living
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Lords
             and
             Bishops
             that
             vvere
             that
             day
             in
             the
             upper
             house
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           are
           three
           passages
           .
           One
           concerning
           a
           booke
           presented
           to
           the
           upper
           house
           ,
           against
           the
           successiō
           of
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           some
           presbiterian
           Lords
           .
           
           The
           second
           concerning
           the
           pretended
           refutation
           of
           this
           booke
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           .
           The
           third
           the
           proofe
           of
           both
           these
           allegations
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Peere
           of
           England
           ,
        
         
           First
           for
           the
           booke
           ,
           It
           is
           most
           true
           there
           was
           a
           booke
           written
           about
           that
           time
           by
           a
           single
           Lord
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           members
           of
           both
           houses
           of
           Parliament
           .
           No
           wonder
           .
           How
           often
           have
           the
           Parliaments
           in
           the
           reignes
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           and
           King
           Iames
           bene
           troubled
           with
           such
           Requests
           and
           Representations
           .
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           that
           a
           weake
           eie
           should
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sun
           .
           We
           may
           justly
           ascribe
           the
           reviving
           of
           the
           Aerian
           heresy
           in
           these
           later
           daies
           to
           the
           Dispensations
           of
           the
           Courte
           of
           Rome
           who
           licensed
           ordinary
           Priests
           to
           ordeine
           ,
           and
           confirme
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           most
           essentiall
           offices
           of
           Bishops
           So
           their
           Scholes
           do
           teach
           us
           ,
           
             A
             Preest
             may
             be
             the
             ex●raordinary
             Minister
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             orders
             by
             the
             delegation
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           Againe
           
             The
             Pope
             may
             conferre
             the
             power
             of
             confirmation
          
           upon
           a
           simple
           Priest.
           By
           such
           exorbitant
           practises
           as
           these
           they
           chalked
           ou●
           the
           way
           to
           ●nnovators
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           produce
           one
           president
           of
           such
           a
           dispensation
           throughout
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           A
           good
           
           Christian
           ought
           to
           regarde
           more
           what
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           in
           all
           ages
           hath
           practised
           ,
           then
           what
           a
           few
           conceited
           persons
           in
           this
           last
           age
           have
           fancied
           .
           Among
           all
           the
           Easterne
           Southern
           and
           Northerne
           Christians
           ,
           who
           make
           innumerable
           multitudes
           ,
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           ever
           was
           one
           formed
           Church
           that
           wanted
           Bishops
           .
           Yet
           these
           are
           as
           farre
           from
           submitting
           to
           the
           exorbitant
           power
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           as
           we
           .
           Among
           all
           the
           westerne
           Churches
           and
           their
           Colonies
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           one
           formed
           Church
           for
           1500.
           yeares
           ,
           that
           wanted
           Bishops
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           persons
           so
           farre
           possessed
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           they
           chuse
           rather
           to
           follow
           the
           private
           dictates
           of
           their
           owne
           phrensy
           ,
           then
           the
           perpetuall
           and
           universall
           practise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           enter
           not
           into
           their
           secrets
           o
           my
           soule
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           we
           agree
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           be
           not
           much
           materiall
           )
           the
           Fathers
           do
           pittifully
           mistake
           themselves
           ,
           and
           vary
           much
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           witness
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           First
           the
           Authour
           of
           this
           booke
           was
           no
           presbyterian
           Lord
           ▪
           much
           less
           a
           company
           or
           caball
           of
           Presbiterian
           Lords
           in
           the
           plurall
           ,
           but
           my
           Lord
           Brookes
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           as
           little
           favour
           for
           
           Presbytery
           as
           for
           Episcopacy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           the
           booke
           was
           not
           praesented
           to
           the
           upper
           house
           .
           It
           might
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           house
           privately
           ,
           yet
           not
           be
           praesented
           to
           the
           house
           publickly
           .
           If
           it
           had
           bene
           publickly
           praesented
           ,
           the
           Clerkes
           of
           the
           Parliament
           or
           some
           of
           them
           must
           needes
           have
           known
           of
           it
           and
           made
           an
           Act
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           know
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           The
           Lords
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           could
           not
           all
           have
           Forgotten
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           remember
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           respective
           certificates
           praesently
           shall
           appeare
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           as
           the
           Authour
           is
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           praesentation
           mistaken
           .
           So
           the
           subject
           likewise
           is
           mistaken
           .
           
             Sit
             liber
             Iudex
          
           ,
           let
           the
           booke
           speake
           for
           it self
           ▪
           Thus
           an
           able
           freind
           certifieth
           me
           .
           
             I
             have
             got
             my
             Lord
             Brookes
             booke
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             the
             Bishops
             with
             much
             labour
             ,
             and
             perused
             it
             with
             no
             less
             Patience
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             in
             it
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             any
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ought
             not
             to
             sitte
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             succession
             or
             consecration
             .
          
           What
           did
           my
           Lord
           Brookes
           regard
           succession
           or
           Consecration
           or
           holy
           orders
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Coachman
           to
           be
           his
           preacher
           .
           The
           less
           Canonicall
           the
           ordination
           had
           bene
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           would
           have
           applauded
           it
           .
           Time
           and
           place
           and
           forme
           and
           all
           were
           agreeable
           to
           that
           Christian
           
           liberty
           which
           he
           dreamed
           of
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           wante
           of
           consecration
           ,
           but
           consecration
           it self
           which
           he
           excepted
           against
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           knew
           who
           knew
           him
           .
           And
           in
           this
           quarrell
           he
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           after
           a
           most
           remarkable
           and
           allmost
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           at
           the
           siege
           of
           Lichfield
           Church
           ,
           upon
           St.
           Ceaddas
           anniversary
           day
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           founder
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Bishop
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           Fathers
           will
           be
           troubled
           much
           ,
           that
           this
           which
           they
           have
           published
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durrham
           ,
           as
           
             a
             truth
             so
             evident
             which
             no
             man
             can
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             denie
             ,
          
           should
           be
           denied
           ,
           yea
           denied
           positively
           and
           throughout
           ,
           denied
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durrham
           himself
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Lords
           spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           that
           can
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           Denied
           by
           some
           Lords
           of
           their
           owne
           communion
           ,
           who
           understand
           them selves
           as
           well
           as
           any
           among
           them
           ,
           though
           their
           names
           are
           not
           subscribed
           ,
           to
           the
           certificate
           ,
           Denied
           by
           the
           Clerkes
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           is
           to
           keepe
           a
           diary
           of
           all
           the
           speeches
           made
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Peeres
           For
           Proofe
           hereof
           First
           I
           produce
           the
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           him self
           ,
           attested
           by
           witnesses
           in
           the
           Praesence
           of
           a
           publick
           Notary
           .
           Take
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               VVhereas
               I
               am
               most
               injuriously
               and
               slanderously
               traduced
               ,
               by
               a
               nameles
               Authour
               ,
               calling
               himself
               N.
               N.
               in
               a
               booke
               said
               to
               be
               printed
               at
               Rouen
               1657.
               intituled
               [
               a
               treatise
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Catholick
               faith
               and
               haeresy
               ]
               ,
               as
               if
               upon
               the
               praesenting
               of
               a
               certein
               booke
               to
               the
               upper
               house
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               Parliament
               ,
               prouing
               as
               he
               saith
               the
               protestant
               Bishops
               had
               no
               succession
               nor
               consecration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ought
               not
               to
               sit
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               I
               should
               make
               a
               speech
               against
               the
               said
               booke
               in
               my
               owne
               and
               all
               the
               Bishops
               behalfs
               ,
               endevouring
               to
               prove
               succession
               from
               the
               last
               Catholick
               Bishops
               as
               he
               there
               stiles
               them
               ,
               )
               who
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ordeined
               the
               first
               protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               the
               nagges
               head
               in
               cheapsyde
               ,
               as
               was
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               hereby
               in
               the
               praesence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               solemnely
               protest
               and
               declare
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               what
               this
               Authour
               there
               affirmes
               concerning
               me
               is
               a
               most
               notorious
               untruth
               and
               a
               grosse
               slander
               .
               For
               to
               the
               best
               of
               my
               knowledge
               
               and
               remembrance
               ,
               no
               such
               booke
               as
               he
               there
               mentions
               was
               ever
               presented
               to
               the
               upper
               house
               in
               that
               or
               any
               other
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               ever
               I
               sate
               in
               .
               And
               if
               there
               had
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               have
               made
               such
               a
               speech
               as
               is
               there
               pretended
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               ever
               spokē
               according
               to
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               believed
               that
               fable
               of
               the
               Nagge
               's
               head
               consecration
               to
               have
               proceded
               from
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ;
               as
               the
               Authentick
               Recordes
               of
               the
               Church
               still
               extant
               ,
               which
               were
               so
               faithfully
               transcribed
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               Mr.
               Mason
               ,
               do
               evidently
               testifie
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               same
               impudent
               Libeller
               doth
               moreover
               say
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               there
               affirmes
               was
               told
               to
               many
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               the
               ancientest
               Peeres
               of
               England
               ,
               praesent
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               when
               I
               made
               this
               praetended
               speech
               :
               and
               that
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               depose
               the
               same
               upon
               his
               oath
               :
               And
               that
               he
               can
               not
               believe
               any
               will
               be
               so
               impudent
               ,
               to
               denie
               a
               thing
               so
               notorious
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               as
               many
               witnesses
               living
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               Lords
               and
               Bishops
               that
               were
               that
               day
               in
               the
               upper
               house
               of
               Parliament
               &c.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               
               I
               am
               very
               unwilling
               to
               beleeve
               any
               peere
               of
               England
               should
               have
               so
               little
               sense
               of
               his
               Conscience
               and
               honour
               ,
               as
               either
               to
               sweare
               or
               so
               much
               as
               affirme
               such
               a
               notorious
               untruth
               .
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               my self
               and
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               I
               do
               freely
               and
               vvillingly
               appeale
               (
               as
               he
               directs
               me
               )
               to
               those
               many
               honourable
               persons
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Spirituall
               and
               temporall
               yet
               alive
               ,
               vvho
               sate
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Peeres
               in
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               to
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               this
               my
               Protestation
               shall
               come
               to
               ,
               for
               a
               true
               certificate
               of
               vvhat
               they
               knovv
               or
               believe
               Concerning
               this
               matter
               .
               Humbly
               desiring
               them
               and
               charging
               it
               upon
               their
               soules
               ,
               as
               they
               vvill
               ansvver
               it
               to
               god
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               that
               they
               vvill
               be
               pleased
               to
               testifie
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               herein
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               of
               their
               knovvledg
               and
               remembrance
               ,
               vvithout
               any
               favour
               or
               affection
               to
               me
               at
               all
               .
               I
               cannot
               reasonably
               be
               suspected
               by
               any
               indif●erent
               man
               ,
               of
               denyng
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               knovv
               or
               believe
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               seeing
               I
               
               am
               so
               shortly
               in
               all
               probability
               to
               render
               an
               account
               to
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               of
               all
               my
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               being
               now
               (
               at
               the
               least
               )
               upon
               the
               ninetyfifth
               yeare
               of
               my
               age
               .
               And
               I
               acknowledge
               it
               a
               great
               mercy
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               reserved
               me
               thus
               long
               ,
               to
               cleare
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               my self
               of
               this
               most
               notorious
               Slander
               ,
               before
               he
               takes
               me
               to
               himself
               .
               For
               I
               can
               not
               imagine
               any
               reason
               ,
               why
               this
               shamelesse
               writer
               might
               not
               have
               cast
               the
               same
               upon
               any
               of
               my
               Reverend
               Brethren
               as
               well
               as
               me
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               I
               being
               the
               eldest
               ,
               it
               was
               probable
               I
               might
               be
               in
               my
               graue
               ,
               before
               this
               untruth
               could
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               now
               I
               thanke
               god
               I
               can
               cherefully
               sing
               my
               
                 nunc
                 dimittis
              
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               please
               him
               to
               reserve
               me
               for
               the
               like
               service
               hereafter
               :
               for
               I
               desire
               not
               to
               live
               any
               longer
               upon
               earth
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               make
               me
               his
               instrument
               to
               defend
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               promote
               his
               glory
               .
               And
               for
               the
               more
               solemne
               and
               full
               Confirmation
               of
               this
               my
               free
               and
               voluntary
               protestation
               and
               
               declaration
               I
               have
               hereunto
               set
               my
               hand
               and
               seale
               ,
               this
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
               Anno
               Domini
               1658.
               
            
             
               
                 THOMAS
                 DVRESME
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Signed
               sealed
               published
               and
               declared
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Tho
               :
               Sanders
               Sen
               :
               ,
               Tho
               :
               Sanders
               Iun
               :
               ,
               Iohn
               Barwick
               Clerke
               ,
               R
               :
               Gray
               ,
               Evan
               Davies
               .
            
             
               I
               Tobias
               Holder
               publick
               Notary
               ,
               being
               requested
               by
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               Thomas
               Lo.
               Bishop
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               at
               the
               house
               of
               Thomas
               Sanders
               Esquire
               ,
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               Flamstead
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Hartford
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               moneth
               and
               day
               above
               specified
               ,
               was
               then
               and
               there
               personally
               present
               ,
               where
               and
               vvhen
               the
               said
               Reverend
               Bishop
               did
               Signe
               publish
               and
               declare
               this
               his
               Protestation
               and
               declaration
               above
               vvriten
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Act
               and
               deed
               ,
               and
               did
               cause
               his
               Authentick
               Episcopall
               Seale
               ,
               to
               be
               there
               to
               affixed
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               vvitnesses
               vvhose
               names
               are
               there
               to
               subscribed
               .
               And
               did
               there
               
               and
               then
               likevvise
               signe
               publish
               and
               declare
               as
               his
               Act
               and
               deed
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               same
               Tenor
               vvritten
               in
               paper
               ,
               vvhich
               he
               Signed
               vvith
               his
               Manuall
               Seale
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               same
               vvitnesses
               .
               All
               this
               I
               heard
               ,
               saw
               ,
               and
               therefore
               knovv
               to
               be
               done
               .
               In
               Testimony
               vvhereof
               I
               have
               subscribed
               and
               thereto
               put
               my
               usuall
               and
               accustomed
               Notaries
               Signe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   TOBIAS
                   HOLDER
                
                 .
                 Publick
                 Notary
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           How
           doth
           this
           so
           solemne
           Protestation
           agree
           with
           the
           former
           Relation
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           affirmed
           publickly
           in
           the
           upper
           house
           that
           
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Bishops
             were
             Consecrated
             in
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             were
             not
             Consecrated
             at
             Lambeth
             ,
          
           that
           
             this
             was
             notorious
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             Credible
             that
             any
             will
             be
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             denie
             it
             ,
          
           that
           
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             approved
             his
             assertion
             by
             their
             silence
             ,
             and
             were
             glad
             to
             have
             such
             a
             retiring
             place
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           that
           
             none
             of
             the
             Bishops
             did
             give
             credit
             to
             Mr.
             Masons
             new
             found
             Registers
             ?
          
           Even
           as
           light
           and
           Darknesse
           ,
           or
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           or
           two
           Contradictory
           Propositions
           do
           agree
           together
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           witnesse
           whom
           any
           of
           that
           party
           hath
           adventured
           
           to
           cite
           publickly
           and
           directly
           for
           that
           infamous
           story
           whilest
           he
           was
           living
           .
           And
           they
           see
           the
           successe
           of
           it
           .
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           wiser
           hereafter
           ,
           then
           to
           cite
           any
           more
           living
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           that
           they
           who
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           suppose
           that
           our
           Arch-Bishops
           
             make
             false
             certificates
          
           ,
           may
           object
           this
           is
           but
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           whether
           the
           other
           Bishops
           dissent
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           .
           Take
           the
           Testimony
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           sate
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           lining
           except
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bangor
           ,
           whose
           absence
           in
           Wales
           is
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           he
           is
           not
           a
           subscriber
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             
               Whereas
               we
               the
               surviving
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               the
               Parliament
               begun
               at
               Westminster
               the
               third
               day
               of
               November
               1640
               ,
               are
               required
               by
               our
               Reverend
               Brother
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               to
               declare
               and
               attest
               the
               truth
               ,
               concerning
               an
               imputation
               cast
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               Pamphlet
               of
               that
               namelesse
               Author
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               his
               Protestation
               and
               Declaration
               here
               prefixed
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               performe
               what
               he
               requesteth
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               our selves
               of
               another
               slanderous
               aspersion
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Authour
               casteth
               upon
               
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               heard
               our
               said
               Reverend
               Brother
               make
               such
               a
               speech
               as
               is
               there
               pretended
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               silence
               had
               approved
               ,
               what
               that
               Libeller
               falsely
               affirmeth
               was
               delivered
               in
               it
               .
               VVe
               do
               hereby
               solemnely
               protest
               and
               declare
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               knew
               of
               any
               such
               booke
               presented
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Peeres
               ,
               as
               he
               there
               pretendeth
               ,
               nor
               believe
               any
               such
               vvas
               ever
               presented
               :
               And
               therefore
               could
               never
               heare
               any
               such
               speech
               made
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               mentioneth
               ,
               by
               our
               said
               Reverend
               brother
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               much
               lesse
               approve
               of
               it
               by
               our
               silence
               .
               And
               if
               any
               such
               booke
               had
               bene
               presented
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               speech
               had
               bene
               made
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               among
               us
               so
               ignorant
               or
               negligent
               of
               his
               duty
               in
               defending
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               vvould
               have
               bene
               both
               able
               and
               ready
               to
               have
               confuted
               so
               groundlesse
               a
               fable
               ,
               as
               the
               pretēded
               consecration
               of
               Bishops
               at
               the
               Nagge
               's
               head
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Authentick
               and
               knovvne
               registers
               of
               the
               Church
               still
               extant
               ,
               mentioned
               and
               faithfully
               trāscribed
               and
               published
               by
               Mr.
               Mason
               so
               long
               before
               .
               For
               the
               
               confirmation
               of
               which
               truth
               ,
               and
               attestation
               of
               what
               our
               said
               Reverend
               Brother
               hath
               herewith
               Protested
               and
               declared
               ,
               we
               have
               hereunto
               set
               our
               hands
               .
               Dated
               the
               
               19th
               .
               day
               of
               Iuly
               Anno
               Domini
               1658.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   LONDON
                   .
                   M.
                   ELI
                   .
                   BR
                   .
                   SARUM
                   .
                
              
               
                 BATH
                 .
                 &
                 WELLS
                 .
              
               
                 JO.
                 ROFFENS
                 .
              
               
                 OXFORD
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           If
           all
           these
           proofes
           seeme
           not
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           more
           .
           Let
           them
           take
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Principall
           Peeres
           now
           living
           ,
           who
           sate
           then
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             
               VVe
               of
               the
               Lords
               temporall
               whose
               names
               are
               here
               under
               written
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               the
               Parliament
               begun
               at
               Westminster
               the
               third
               day
               of
               November
               1640
               ,
               being
               desired
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Duresme
               to
               testify
               our
               knowledge
               concerning
               an
               imputation
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               about
               a
               speech
               pretended
               to
               be
               made
               by
               him
               in
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               more
               particularly
               mentioned
               and
               disavowed
               in
               his
               prefixed
               Protestation
               ,
               
               Doe
               hereby
               testify
               and
               Declare
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               best
               of
               our
               present
               knowledge
               and
               remembrance
               ,
               no
               such
               booke
               against
               Bishops
               as
               is
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Peeres
               in
               that
               Parliament
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               speech
               as
               is
               there
               pretended
               ,
               was
               or
               could
               be
               made
               by
               him
               or
               ony
               other
               against
               it
               .
               In
               testimony
               whereof
               we
               have
               signed
               this
               our
               attestation
               with
               our
               owne
               hands
               .
               Dated
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               Anno
               Domini
               1658.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   DORCHESTER
                   .
                   RVTLAND
                   .
                   LINCOLNE
                   .
                   CLEVELAND
                   .
                   DOVER
                   .
                   LINDSEY
                   .
                   SOVTHAMTON
                   .
                   DEVONSHIRE
                   .
                   MONMOVTH
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   To
                   this
                   proofe
                   nothing
                   remaineth
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Clerke
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   a
                   diligent
                   search
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                   hath
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   hand
                   written
                   this
                   short
                   Certificate
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   margent
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   bookes
                   pag.
                   9.
                   over
                   against
                   your
                   relation
                   ,
                
                 Vpon
                 search
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 such
                 booke
                 presented
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 entery
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 speech
                 made
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Morton
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HENRY
                   SCOBEL
                   CLERK
                   ▪
                   Of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ▪
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           now
           methinkes
           I
           heare
           the
           Fathers
           blaming
           of
           their
           owne
           credulity
           ,
           and
           rashnesse
           ,
           and
           over
           much
           confidence
           .
           They
           had
           forgotten
           Epictetus
           his
           rule
           ,
           
             Remember
             to
             distrust
          
           .
           I
           judge
           them
           by
           my self
           ,
           
             Homo
             sum
             ,
             humani
             a
             me
             nihil
             alienum
             pu●o
             .
          
           One
           circumstance
           being
           either
           latent
           or
           mistaken
           ,
           may
           change
           the
           whole
           drift
           and
           scope
           of
           a
           relation
           .
           But
           though
           we
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           lend
           a
           skirt
           of
           our
           coate
           ,
           to
           cover
           the
           fault
           of
           them
           who
           calumniate
           our
           Church
           :
           yet
           this
           relation
           can
           never
           be
           excused
           in
           any
           man
           from
           a
           most
           grievous
           mistake
           ,
           where
           both
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           his
           discourse
           is
           altogether
           mistaken
           .
           This
           is
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           mistake
           as
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           Ordination
           it self
           ,
           where
           a
           confirmation
           dinner
           was
           mistaken
           for
           a
           solemne
           consecration
           .
           But
           those
           who
           cherish
           such
           mistakes
           for
           advantage
           ,
           and
           deck
           them
           up
           with
           new
           matter
           ,
           and
           publish
           them
           to
           the
           world
           for
           undoubted
           truths
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           excused
           from
           formall
           calumnie
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           first
           part
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           being
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           is
           concerning
           the
           witnesse
           ,
           whom
           as
           the
           Fathers
           do
           forbeare
           to
           name
           ,
           so
           shall
           I.
           Of
           whom
           they
           say
           foure
           things
           ,
           ●
           that
           
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Ancientest
             ▪
             Peeres
             of
             England
             ,
          
           that
           
           
             he
             was
             present
             in
             Parliament
             when
          
           Morton
           
             made
             this
             speech
          
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             take
             his
             Oath
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             can
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             will
             be
             so
             impudent
             to
             denie
             it
             .
          
           We
           have
           no
           dispute
           concerning
           the
           antiquity
           of
           Peerage
           ,
           Let
           that
           passe
           :
           but
           I
           am
           confidēt
           whatsoever
           his
           present
           judgement
           had
           been
           either
           of
           the
           speaker
           or
           of
           the
           speech
           ,
           your
           witness
           would
           have
           abstained
           from
           uncivill
           language
           ,
           as
           to
           stile
           the
           Reverend
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           a
           
             pretended
             Bishop
          
           ,
           and
           plaine
           Morton
           ,
           without
           either
           welt
           or
           garde
           He
           would
           not
           have
           forgotten
           all
           his
           degrees
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           Scholes
           .
           He
           will
           not
           charge
           all
           them
           with
           downe
           right
           Impudence
           ,
           who
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           was
           doubly
           mistaken
           :
           Nor
           call
           that
           
             no●orious
             to
             all
             the
             world
          
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           that
           he
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           in
           his
           life
           .
           He
           is
           not
           guilty
           of
           those
           inferences
           ,
           and
           
             eo
             nomine●
          
           which
           you
           have
           added
           .
           I
           do
           not
           beleeve
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           or
           ever
           did
           know
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ▪
           so
           well
           as
           to
           sweare
           this
           is
           the
           man
           :
           Nor
           doth
           take
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           exact
           an
           Analyser
           of
           a
           discourse
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           take
           his
           Oath
           what
           was
           the
           true
           scope
           of
           it
           ,
           pro
           or
           contra
           ;
           especially
           whē
           some
           thing
           is
           started
           that
           doth
           quite
           divert
           his
           attention
           ,
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           market
           bell
           did
           the
           Philosophers
           Auditours
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           my
           Charity
           .
           And
           my
           ground
           for
           it
           is
           this
           .
           When
           I
           had
           once
           conference
           with
           him
           about
           this
           relation
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Naggeshead
           did
           surprise
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           betooke
           himself
           to
           inquire
           of
           another
           what
           it
           meant
           .
           And
           when
           I
           urged
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           incredible
           that
           any
           Protestant
           Bishop
           should
           make
           such
           a
           speech
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           used
           it
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           Supposition
           ,
           as
           
             argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           a
           reason
           fitte
           for
           my
           Lord
           Brookes
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Consecration
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           agreed
           well
           enough
           with
           his
           principles
           ,
           He
           told
           me
           he
           knew
           not
           that
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           might
           answer
           so
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincolne
           did
           once
           mention
           the
           Fable
           of
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           in
           a
           speech
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           with
           as
           much
           Detestation
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           Ancestours
           used
           to
           name
           the
           Devill
           .
           Why
           might
           not
           the
           mistake
           both
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           drift
           or
           scope
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           relation
           ?
           I
           had
           rather
           out
           of
           charity
           run
           into
           two
           such
           right
           handed
           errours
           ,
           then
           condemne
           a
           Noble
           Gentleman
           of
           whose
           ingenuity
           I
           never
           had
           any
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           of
           a
           malicious
           lie
           .
           Take
           it
           at
           the
           very
           best
           ,
           the
           mistake
           is
           great
           enough
           ,
           to
           mistake
           both
           the
           person
           of
           the
           speaker
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           his
           speech
           .
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           all
           do
           that
           which
           in
           Conscience
           
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           acquitte
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           and
           crave
           his
           pardon
           for
           their
           mistake
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           the
           world
           will
           acquitte
           him
           ,
           and
           condemne
           them
           .
           But
           the
           greatest
           mistake
           of
           all
           others
           was
           ,
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           notorious
           untruth
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           temerariously
           without
           better
           advise
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Three
           reasons
           against
           the
           Nagges
           head
           Consecration
           ,
           1.
           from
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           the
           Relaters
           ,
           2.
           from
           the
           latenesse
           of
           the
           Discovery
           ,
           3.
           from
           the
           Strictnesse
           of
           our
           lavves
           .
        
         
           NOw
           having
           beaten
           Downe
           the
           Pillar
           about
           their
           eares
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           set
           up
           to
           underproppe
           their
           Nagge
           's
           head
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           next
           to
           assault
           the
           maine
           fable
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           related
           by
           these
           Fathers
           .
           Having
           told
           ,
           how
           the
           Protestant
           Doctors
           who
           were
           designed
           for
           Bishopricks
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           Reigne
           ,
           
             had
             prevailed
             with
             Anthony
             Kitchin
             Bishop
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             meeting
             
             at
             the
             Nagged
             head
             in
             Cheapesyde
             ,
             in
             hope
             ●he
             would
             Ordeine
             them
             Bishops
             there
             .
          
           And
           how
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaffe
           
             through
             Bishop
             Bonners
             threatenings
             refused
          
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           shall
           be
           examined
           and
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           in
           due
           order
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           stuffed
           with
           untruth
           and
           absurdities
           .
           )
           They
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             being
             thus
             deceived
             of
             their
             expectation
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             other
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             their
             desires
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           obteine
           consecration
           )
           ,
           
             they
             resolved
             to
             use
             Mr.
             Scories
             helpe
             ,
             an
             Apostate
             religious
             Priest
             ,
             who
             having
             borne
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             in
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixths
             time
             ,
             vvas
             thought
             to
             have
             sufficient
             povver
             to
             performe
             that
             Office
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             strait
             necessity
             as
             they
             pretended
             .
             He
             ,
             having
             cast
             of
             together
             vvith
             his
             Religious
             habite
             all
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ,
             vvillingly
             vvent
             about
             the
             matter
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             performed
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             Having
             the
             bible
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             kneeling
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             laid
             it
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             their
             heads
             or
             shoulders
             ,
             saying
             ,
             take
             thou
             Authority
             to
             preach
             the
             world
             of
             God
             sincerely
             .
             And
             so
             they
             rose
             up
             
             Bishops
             of
             the
             nevv
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             This
             narration
             of
             the
             consecration
             at
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           they
           
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             Holywood
             ,
             Constable
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Champneys
             workes
             .
          
           They
           might
           as
           well
           have
           taken
           it
           out
           of
           Aesops
           fables
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           credit
           or
           expectation
           of
           truth
           on
           our
           partes
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           controversy
           betweene
           them
           and
           us
           is
           this
           .
           They
           say
           that
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Bihops
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           reigne
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           sundry
           of
           them
           were
           consecrated
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           in
           Cheapesyde
           together
           ,
           by
           Bishop
           Scory
           alone
           ,
           or
           by
           him
           and
           Bishop
           Barlow
           jointly
           ,
           without
           Sermon
           ,
           without
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           any
           solemnity
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1559.
           (
           but
           they
           know
           not
           what
           day
           ,
           nor
           before
           what
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           )
           by
           a
           new
           phantastick
           forme
           .
           And
           all
           this
           they
           say
           upon
           the
           supposed
           voluntary
           report
           of
           Mr.
           Neale
           (
           a
           single
           malicious
           spie
           ,
           )
           in
           private
           to
           his
           owne
           party
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           businesse
           pretended
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
         
           We
           say
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           was
           consecrated
           alone
           ,
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           foure
           Bishops
           ,
           authorised
           thereunto
           by
           Commission
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           Sermon
           ,
           with
           Sacrament
           ,
           with
           all
           due
           solemnities
           ,
           upon
           the
           17
           day
           of
           December
           Anno
           1559.
           before
           foure
           of
           the
           most
           eniment
           publick
           Notaries
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           same
           publick
           Notary
           who
           was
           Principall
           Actuary
           both
           at
           Cardinall
           Poles
           Consecration
           and
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           .
           And
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           were
           ▪
           Consecrated
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           same
           moneth
           but
           not
           upon
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           same
           yeare
           but
           not
           the
           same
           moneth
           ,
           and
           some
           the
           yeare
           following
           .
           And
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           relation
           and
           falshood
           of
           theirs
           ,
           we
           produce
           the
           Registet
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           as
           authentick
           as
           the
           world
           hath
           any
           ,
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           other
           fourteene
           Sees
           then
           vacant
           ,
           all
           as
           carefully
           kept
           by
           sworne
           Officers
           as
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Vatican
           it self
           .
           We
           produce
           all
           the
           Commissions
           under
           the
           privy
           seale
           and
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           :
           We
           produce
           the
           rolles
           or
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Signet
           office
           had
           not
           been
           unfortunately
           burned
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           verified
           
           by
           those
           also
           :
           We
           produce
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           express
           in
           the
           pointe
           ,
           within
           seven
           yeares
           after
           the
           Consecration
           :
           We
           produce
           all
           the
           controverted
           Consecrations
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           printe
           Anno
           1572
           ▪
           three
           yeares
           before
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           death
           ,
           whilest
           all
           things
           were
           fresh
           in
           mens
           memories
           .
           These
           bright
           beames
           had
           bene
           able
           to
           dasell
           the
           eies
           of
           
             Mr.
             Neale
          
           himself
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           living
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           him
           recant
           his
           lewd
           lie
           ,
           or
           confess
           himself
           starke
           blinde
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           reason
           which
           I
           bring
           against
           this
           ridiculous
           fable
           ,
           
           it
           taken
           from
           the
           palpable
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           grosse
           absurdities
           and
           defects
           of
           those
           Roman
           Catholick
           writers
           ,
           who
           have
           related
           this
           silly
           tale
           of
           a
           tub
           ,
           and
           agree
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           their
           common
           malice
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           matter
           for
           such
           as
           write
           upon
           hearesay
           ,
           or
           relie
           upon
           the
           exact
           truth
           of
           other
           mens
           notes
           or
           memories
           ,
           to
           mistake
           in
           some
           inconsiderable
           circumstance
           :
           as
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           name
           of
           a
           place
           amisse
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           the
           transcribers
           faulte
           ,
           or
           the
           printers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Authours
           :
           Or
           to
           say
           two
           Suffragans
           for
           one
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           two
           named
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           present
           at
           the
           Consecration
           .
           Such
           immateriall
           differences
           
           which
           are
           so
           remote
           from
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           about
           indifferent
           Circumstances
           ,
           may
           bring
           the
           exactnesse
           of
           the
           Relation
           into
           question
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           substantiall
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           petty
           unsignificant
           variations
           ,
           do
           rather
           prove
           that
           the
           Relations
           were
           not
           made
           upon
           compact
           or
           confederacy
           .
           Especially
           where
           there
           are
           originall
           Recordes
           taken
           upon
           the
           place
           by
           sworne
           Notaries
           ,
           whose
           names
           ,
           and
           hands
           ,
           and
           Acts
           are
           as
           well
           known
           to
           every
           man
           versed
           in
           the
           Recordes
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           knoweth
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           To
           which
           all
           Relaters
           and
           Relations
           must
           submitte
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           submitte
           as
           to
           an
           infallible
           rule
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           who
           should
           give
           credit
           to
           such
           a
           silly
           senslesse
           fable
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           wholy
           composed
           of
           absurd
           ,
           improbable
           ,
           incoherent
           ,
           inconsistent
           ,
           contradictory
           fictions
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           have
           a
           very
           implicite
           faith
           .
           The
           greatest
           shew
           of
           any
           accord
           among
           them
           is
           about
           the
           Consecrater
           ,
           yet
           even
           in
           this
           they
           disagree
           one
           from
           another
           .
           The
           common
           opinion
           is
           that
           Bishop
           Scory
           alone
           did
           consecrate
           them
           .
           But
           Mr.
           Constable
           one
           of
           their
           principall
           authours
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           Bishop●
           Barlow
           might
           joine
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Consecration
           .
           And
           Sanders
           ,
           whose
           penne
           in
           other
           cases
           useth
           to
           runne
           over
           ,
           one
           who
           had
           as
           much
           
           malice
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           reason
           to
           know
           the
           passages
           of
           those
           times
           better
           then
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           leaveth
           it
           doubtfull
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           ordeined
           ,
           
             quomodocunque
             facti
             sunt
             isti
             Pseudo-Episcopi
             ;
             by
             what
             meanes
             soever
             they
             were
             ordeined
             .
          
        
         
           But
           they
           disagree
           much
           more
           among
           themselves
           ,
           who
           they
           should
           be
           that
           were
           ordeined
           .
           First
           
             Mr.
             Waddesworth
          
           (
           whose
           ingenuity
           deserveth
           to
           be
           commended
           )
           doth
           not
           say
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Bishops
           were
           actually
           consecrated
           there
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           
             there
             was
             an
             attempt
             to
             consecrate
             the
             First
             of
             them
             ,
          
           that
           was
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           .
           But
           that
           which
           destoyeth
           the
           credit
           of
           this
           attempt
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Recordes
           ,
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           was
           not
           personally
           present
           at
           his
           Confirmation
           in
           Bowes
           Church
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           Confirmation
           dinner
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           occasion
           to
           this
           merry
           Legend
           :
           but
           was
           confirmed
           by
           his
           Proctor
           
             Nicholas
             Bullingham
          
           Doctor
           in
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           upon
           the
           ninth
           of
           December
           Anno
           1559.
           
           A
           man
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           Proxie
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           can
           be
           
           ordeined
           by
           proxie
           .
           It
           is
           a
           ruled
           case
           in
           their
           owne
           law
           ,
           
             Non
             licet
             Sacramentum
             aliquod
             praeter
             matrimonium
             absenti
             administrare
             .
          
           So
           if
           there
           was
           an
           attempt
           to
           consecrate
           any
           man
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Doctor
           Bullingham
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           .
        
         
           Others
           say
           there
           was
           more
           then
           an
           attempt
           ,
           that
           one
           or
           more
           of
           them
           were
           actually
           ordeined
           there
           :
           but
           they
           name
           none
           .
           Others
           name
           some
           ,
           but
           they
           accorde
           not
           one
           with
           another
           in
           naming
           of
           them
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           
             Iewell
             ,
             Sands
             ,
             Horn
             ,
             Grindall
          
           ;
           where
           was
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ?
           Others
           say
           ,
           
             Parker
             ,
             Grindall
             ,
             Horne
             ,
             Sands
             .
          
           Lastly
           others
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           ordeined
           there
           ,
           who
           were
           named
           to
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           number
           fifteen
           of
           them
           .
           These
           fathers
           speake
           indefinitely
           ,
           
             Parker
             and
             his
             fellowes
          
           .
           But
           they
           seeme
           to
           extend
           this
           word
           fellowes
           as
           farre
           as
           Doctor
           Champneys
           fifteene
           :
           for
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           
             all
             kneeled
             downe
             before
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             laid
             the
             Bible
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             their
             heads
             or
             shoulders
             .
          
           Thus
           these
           Cadmean
           brethren
           ,
           like
           those
           false
           witnesses
           which
           testified
           against
           Christ
           ,
           destroy
           one
           another
           with
           their
           mutuall
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           time
           is
           a
           principall
           Circumstance
           in
           all
           Consecrations
           ,
           and
           is
           evermore
           most
           punctually
           recorded
           by
           the
           Actuaries
           ,
           or
           publick
           Notaries
           .
           But
           in
           this
           fabulous
           Relation
           the
           time
           is
           concealed
           .
           It
           seemeth
           the
           Forger
           was
           no
           good
           Actuary
           ,
           and
           either
           did
           not
           know
           how
           materiall
           that
           Circumstance
           was
           ,
           or
           had
           forgotten
           it
           .
           Onely
           Doctor
           Champney
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           before
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           Anno
           1559.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           precise
           enough
           for
           an
           Act
           :
           and
           moreover
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           apparently
           false
           and
           impossible
           .
           For
           whereas
           there
           are
           two
           Commissions
           under
           the
           greate
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           both
           recorded
           in
           the
           Rolles
           ;
           the
           one
           which
           was
           not
           executed
           ,
           dated
           the
           said
           very
           ninth
           day
           of
           September
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           which
           was
           executed
           ,
           dated
           the
           sixth
           day
           of
           December
           following
           :
           if
           Doctor
           Champney
           said
           true
           ,
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           was
           consecrated
           before
           he
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           yea
           before
           there
           was
           any
           Commission
           out
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           Consecration
           or
           Confirmation
           ;
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           drowsiest
           dreames
           that
           could
           droppe
           from
           an
           English
           penne
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           every
           Consecration
           must
           be
           performed
           before
           one
           or
           more
           publick
           Notaries
           .
           (
           We
           shall
           shew
           them
           Notaries
           enough
           of
           great
           eminence
           ,
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           for
           Arch-Bishop
           Parkers
           true
           Consecration
           .
           )
           And
           indeed
           what
           could
           a
           Consecration
           availe
           any
           man
           ,
           without
           a
           publick
           Notary
           to
           Recorde
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           authentick
           Certificate
           of
           it
           under
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           principall
           Consecrater
           ?
           Now
           who
           recorded
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Consecration
           ?
           who
           drew
           it
           up
           into
           Acts
           ?
           Who
           certified
           it
           ?
           No
           body
           ,
           because
           the
           silly
           forger
           did
           not
           understand
           what
           things
           were
           requisite
           to
           a
           Consecration
           .
           Onely
           as
           the
           Athenians
           sometimes
           said
           of
           
             Metiochus
             ,
             Metiochus
             grindes
             the
             corne
             ,
             Metiochus
             bakes
             the
             bread
             ,
             Metiochus
             mendes
             the
             high-waies
             ,
             Metiochus
             doth
             all
             ,
             an
             evill
             yeare
             to
             Metiochus
          
           :
           So
           we
           may
           say
           of
           Mr.
           Neale
           ;
           Mr.
           Neale
           was
           the
           spie
           ,
           Mr.
           Neale
           was
           the
           witness
           ,
           Mr.
           Neale
           was
           the
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           Mr.
           Neale
           was
           the
           chiefe
           Eugenier
           or
           forger
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Neale
             was
          
           all
           ,
           what
           honours
           are
           due
           to
           Mr.
           Neale
           ?
        
         
           
             Qui
             tot
             sustinuit
             ,
             qui
             tanta
             negotia
             solus
             .
          
        
         
           So
           they
           feine
           a
           Consecration
           without
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           no
           
           man
           ever
           knew
           who
           that
           publick
           Notary
           was
           ;
           At
           a
           time
           impossible
           ,
           or
           els
           no
           man
           knoweth
           at
           what
           time
           ;
           without
           any
           certeinty
           who
           consecrated
           ,
           whether
           Scory
           alone
           ,
           or
           Scory
           and
           Barlow
           together
           ,
           or
           God
           knoweth
           who
           ;
           and
           yet
           with
           much
           lesse
           certeinty
           who
           were
           consecrated
           ,
           whether
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           attempt
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           one
           ,
           and
           who
           that
           one
           was
           ;
           or
           some
           indefinitely
           ,
           without
           naming
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           they
           were
           ;
           or
           foure
           expressly
           ,
           but
           dissenting
           one
           from
           another
           who
           those
           foure
           were
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           story
           composed
           altogether
           of
           uncerteinties
           and
           contradictions
           ,
           like
           
             A
             man
             and
             no
             man
             ,
             ●it
             a
             bird
             and
             no
             bird
             ,
             on
             a
             tree
             and
             no
             tree
             ,
             with
             a
             stone
             and
             no
             stone
             .
          
           To
           make
           this
           uncerteine
           ,
           groundless
           ,
           contradictory
           rumour
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           touchstone
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           overballance
           all
           the
           authentick
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           publick
           concernment
           :
           is
           just
           to
           make
           the
           Parish
           clock
           goe
           truer
           then
           the
           Sun
           ,
           because
           the
           Clerke
           who
           settes
           it
           is
           our
           Freind
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           reason
           against
           this
           senseless
           fable
           ,
           
           is
           the
           late
           discovery
           of
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           concealing
           of
           it
           in
           ▪
           holes
           and
           corners
           before
           they
           durst
           adventure
           present
           it
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           Can
           any
           man
           who
           is
           in
           his
           right
           wittes
           be
           so
           stupide
           as
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           happened
           in
           the
           yeare
           1559
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           these
           Fathers
           say
           truely
           )
           was
           
             notoriously
             knowne
             to
             all
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           never
           once
           Peepe
           into
           the
           light
           for
           almost
           a
           whole
           age
           after
           it
           was
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           that
           is
           till
           after
           the
           yeare
           sixteen
           hundred
           ?
           We
           use
           to
           say
           a
           monster
           is
           but
           nine
           daies
           wonder
           :
           but
           this
           ugly
           monster
           was
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           world
           untill
           after
           forty
           yeares
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           evident
           ;
           Either
           it
           was
           then
           but
           newly
           hatched
           ,
           or
           it
           had
           bene
           kept
           all
           that
           time
           at
           dry
           nurse
           in
           a
           closet
           .
           If
           it
           had
           bene
           so
           
             notorious
             to
             all
             the
             world
          
           from
           the
           yeare
           1559
           as
           the
           fathers
           feine
           ,
           all
           the
           windowes
           in
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           would
           have
           been
           full
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           roome
           would
           have
           been
           shewed
           to
           all
           their
           guests
           ,
           where
           such
           a
           prodigious
           pageant
           had
           bene
           acted
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           appeale
           to
           the
           judgments
           of
           these
           Fathers
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Credible
           ,
           that
           this
           story
           should
           be
           notoriously
           knowne
           to
           the
           world
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           reigne
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           Stapleton
           ,
           nor
           Harding
           ,
           nor
           Bristow
           ,
           nor
           Alan
           ,
           nor
           Reynoldes
           ,
           nor
           Parsons
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           all
           their
           Roman
           Catholick
           writers
           ,
           should
           
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           it
           for
           forty
           yeares
           ensuing
           ;
           especially
           writing
           so
           much
           as
           they
           did
           upon
           that
           very
           subject
           ,
           the
           validity
           or
           invalidity
           of
           our
           Ordination
           .
           How
           could
           their
           silence
           have
           bene
           excused
           from
           betraying
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           to
           lose
           such
           an
           egregious
           advantage
           ?
           Was
           it
           peradventure
           out
           of
           affection
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           conceale
           the
           Defects
           of
           the
           Protestāts
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           had
           will
           enough
           ,
           but
           they
           durst
           not
           avouch
           such
           a
           Monstrous
           untruth
           in
           earnest
           ,
           (
           if
           ever
           they
           did
           heare
           of
           such
           a
           vain
           rumour
           ,
           which
           I
           can
           not
           easily
           beleeve
           ,
           )
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           that
           age
           .
        
         
           Especially
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           how
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Nicolas
           Sanders
           ,
           who
           professeth
           to
           write
           
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             history
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             yeare
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
          
           untill
           the
           Eight
           and
           
             twentieth
             yeare
             of
             Queene
          
           Elisabeth
           then
           current
           ,
           in
           his
           three
           bookes
           of
           the
           
             Originall
             and
             progresse
             of
             the
             English
             Schisme
             ,
          
           hath
           not
           one
           syllable
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ?
           He
           was
           never
           accused
           of
           partiality
           for
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           malicious
           against
           the
           Protestants
           as
           any
           man
           could
           wish
           )
           :
           nor
           of
           concealing
           truths
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           but
           of
           Devising
           fables
           to
           their
           prejudice
           .
        
         
         
           He
           having
           related
           the
           forme
           of
           our
           English
           Consecrations
           ,
           partly
           true
           and
           partly
           false
           ,
           proceedth
           to
           this
           first
           Ordination
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeths
           Reigne
           ;
           alleging
           that
           
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             refused
             to
             impose
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           
           And
           that
           
             they
             had
             not
             of
             themselves
             two
             or
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           What
           a
           shameless
           untruth
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           not
           two
           or
           three
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           the
           Queenes
           Commission
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           Rolles
           ,
           is
           directed
           to
           seven
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           expresly
           by
           their
           names
           and
           titles
           ?
        
         
           He
           addeth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             very
             instant
             with
             an
             Irish
             Arch
             Bishop
             to
             have
             presided
             at
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             .
          
           He
           mistaketh
           the
           matter
           altogether
           ,
           They
           might
           have
           had
           seven
           Irish
           Arch
           Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           if
           they
           had
           needed
           them
           ;
           where
           the
           procedings
           were
           not
           so
           rigorous
           ,
           where
           the
           old
           Bishops
           complied
           and
           held
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           joined
           in
           such
           Ecclesiasticall
           Acts
           ,
           untill
           they
           had
           made
           away
           to
           their
           kindred
           ,
           all
           the
           lands
           belonging
           to
           their
           Sees
           .
           We
           found
           one
           Bishoprick
           reduced
           to
           
           five
           markes
           a
           yeare
           by
           these
           temporisers
           ,
           another
           to
           forty
           shillings
           a
           yeare
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           to
           very
           poore
           pittances
           for
           Prelates
           .
           But
           by
           this
           meanes
           there
           wanted
           no
           Ordeiners
           .
           Never
           did
           any
           man
           question
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           first
           Protestant
           Bishops
           in
           Ireland
           untill
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           telleth
           ,
           how
           being
           thus
           rejected
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Irish
           Arch
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           applied
           themselves
           
             to
             the
             lay
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Parliament
             for
             a
             confirmation
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             called
             Parliamentary
             Bishops
             .
          
           By
           whom
           were
           they
           called
           so
           ?
           By
           no
           man
           but
           himself
           and
           his
           fellowes
           .
           How
           many
           Ordinations
           were
           passed
           over
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           before
           that
           Parliament
           ?
           Was
           there
           any
           thing
           moved
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           concerning
           any
           the
           least
           essentiall
           of
           our
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ?
           Not
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           concerning
           the
           repealing
           and
           reviving
           of
           an
           English
           Statute
           .
           English
           Statutes
           can
           not
           change
           the
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           that
           Consecration
           valid
           which
           was
           invalid
           ,
           or
           that
           invalid
           which
           was
           valid
           .
           The
           validity
           or
           invalidity
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           dependeth
           
           not
           upon
           humane
           law
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ.
           Neither
           did
           we
           ever
           since
           that
           Parliament
           change
           one
           syllable
           in
           our
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           .
           Then
           what
           was
           this
           Confirmation
           which
           he
           speakes
           of
           ?
           It
           was
           onely
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Objections
           which
           these
           men
           made
           against
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           were
           slanders
           and
           calumnies
           :
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           which
           had
           been
           ordeined
           in
           the
           Queenes
           time
           ,
           had
           bene
           rightly
           ordeined
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Land.
           These
           men
           want
           no
           confidence
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           cite
           this
           Statute
           in
           this
           case
           .
           But
           we
           shall
           meete
           with
           this
           Parliament
           againe
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           this
           impertinent
           Discourse
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           fable
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ▪
           It
           had
           bene
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           materiall
           then
           all
           this
           Iargon
           .
           And
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           it
           had
           not
           been
           missing
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           bene
           the
           least
           graine
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           is
           there
           had
           but
           been
           any
           suspicion
           of
           it
           when
           that
           was
           written
           .
           It
           was
           not
           then
           full
           thirty
           yeares
           after
           Arch-Bishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           store
           of
           eye-witnesses
           living
           to
           have
           hissed
           such
           a
           senselesse
           fable
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           And
           therefore
           
           Sanders
           very
           prudently
           for
           himself
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           intimations
           ,
           passeth
           by
           their
           Ordination
           in
           a
           deepe
           silence
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           worke
           he
           tooke
           in
           hand
           to
           shew
           .
           
             Qualescunque
             fuerint
             aut
             quo
             modocunque
             facti
             sint
             isti
             Pseudo-Episcopi
             &c.
             
             VVhat
             manner
             of
             persons
             soever
             these
             False-Bishops
             were
             ,
             or
             after
             what
             manner
             soever
             they
             were
             ordeined
             &c.
             
          
           If
           Bishop
           Scory
           had
           ordeined
           them
           all
           at
           the
           Naggeshead
           ,
           by
           layng
           a
           Bible
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           this
           forme
           of
           wordes
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             Authority
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             god
             Sincerely
             ,
             M.
             Sāders
          
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           left
           the
           case
           so
           doubtfull
           ,
           how
           they
           were
           ordeined
           .
           And
           if
           there
           had
           bene
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           blowen
           it
           abroad
           upon
           a
           silver
           Trumpet
           :
           but
           God
           be
           thanked
           there
           was
           none
           .
           The
           universall
           silence
           of
           all
           the
           Romish
           writers
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           when
           the
           Naggeshead
           Ordination
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           in
           a
           case
           which
           concerned
           them
           all
           so
           nearely
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           the
           Chiefe
           subject
           of
           all
           their
           disputes
           ;
           is
           a
           convincing
           proofe
           to
           all
           men
           who
           are
           not
           altogether
           possessed
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           
           either
           it
           was
           devised
           long
           after
           ,
           or
           was
           so
           lewde
           a
           lie
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           dared
           to
           owne
           it
           ,
           whilest
           thousands
           of
           eyewitnesses
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           true
           Consecration
           at
           Lambeth
           were
           living
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           reason
           ,
           against
           this
           ridiculous
           libell
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           strictness
           of
           our
           lawes
           ,
           which
           allow
           no
           man
           to
           consecrate
           or
           be
           consecrated
           but
           in
           a
           sacred
           place
           ,
           with
           due
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           No
           man
           must
           be
           Consecrated
           by
           fewer
           then
           foure
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           three
           at
           least
           ,
           And
           that
           after
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapiter
           is
           duely
           confirmed
           ,
           And
           upon
           the
           mandate
           o●
           Commission
           of
           the
           King
           under
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           ;
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           lands
           ,
           and
           goods
           ,
           
           and
           livings
           ,
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           protection
           .
           They
           allow
           not
           Consecration
           in
           a
           Taverne
           ,
           without
           due
           matte
           :
           and
           forme
           ,
           without
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           solemnity
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           Election
           ,
           without
           Confirmation
           ,
           without
           letters
           Patents
           ,
           by
           one
           single
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           two
           at
           the
           most
           ;
           such
           as
           they
           
           feine
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordination
           to
           have
           been
           .
           Who
           can
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           two
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           thirteen
           Bishoppes
           ,
           having
           the
           reputation
           of
           learning
           and
           prudence
           ,
           should
           wilfully
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           an
           apparent
           Premunire
           ,
           to
           forfeite
           not
           onely
           their
           Arch
           Bishopricks
           and
           Bishopricks
           ,
           but
           all
           their
           estates
           and
           all
           their
           hopes
           ,
           for
           a
           phantastick
           forme
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Consecration
           :
           when
           the
           Queene
           and
           Kingdome
           were
           favorable
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           did
           please
           them
           well
           enough
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           protestant
           Bishops
           of
           their
           owne
           Communion
           enough
           to
           Consecrate
           them
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           were
           open
           to
           them
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           had
           been
           Midsummer
           moone
           in
           December
           ▪
           and
           they
           were
           all
           starke
           mad
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           where
           they
           were
           consecrated
           ?
        
         
           In
           criminall
           causes
           ,
           where
           things
           are
           ●retended
           to
           be
           done
           against
           penall
           lawes
           ,
           ●uch
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           proofes
           ought
           to
           be
           clea●er
           then
           the
           noone
           day
           light
           .
           Here
           is
           no●hing
           proved
           ,
           but
           one
           single
           witnesse
           named
           ●nd
           he
           a
           professed
           enemy
           ,
           who
           never
           testi●●ed
           it
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           or
           before
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           or
           so
           
           much
           as
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           face
           of
           a
           protestant
           ,
           but
           onely
           whispered
           it
           in
           corners
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           by
           Adversaries
           )
           among
           some
           of
           his
           owne
           party
           .
           Such
           a
           testimony
           is
           not
           worth
           a
           deafe
           nut
           ,
           in
           any
           cause
           betweene
           party
           and
           party
           .
           If
           he
           had
           bene
           a
           witnesse
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           and
           had
           beē
           duly
           sworne
           and
           legally
           examined
           ▪
           yet
           his
           testimony
           in
           the
           most
           favourable
           cause
           had
           been
           but
           halfe
           〈◊〉
           proofe
           ,
           though
           an
           hundred
           did
           testifie
           it
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           but
           〈◊〉
           single
           testimony
           :
           And
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           i●
           plaine
           prittle
           prattle
           .
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           va●lued
           no
           more
           then
           the
           shadow
           of
           an
           asse
           ▪
           To
           admit
           such
           a
           testimony
           ,
           or
           an
           hundred
           such
           testimonies
           ,
           against
           the
           publick
           authentick
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           were
           to
           make
           our selves
           guilty
           of
           more
           madness
           ,
           then
           they
           accuse
           the
           Bishops
           of●
           If
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           forbid
           Timothy
           to
           recei●●
           an
           accusation
           against
           a
           single
           Presbyter
           under
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           ,
           he
           would
           no●
           have
           us
           to
           condemne
           fifteen
           Bishops
           of
           such
           a
           penall
           crime
           ,
           upon
           a
           ridiculous
           rumour
           contrary
           both
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           Record●
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           severity
           of
           ou●
           lawes
           doth
           destroy
           the
           credit
           of
           this
           fable
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           reasons
           against
           this
           improbable
           fiction
           ,
           from
           the
           no
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           advantage
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           MY
           fourth
           plea
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           need
           to
           play
           this
           counterfeit
           pageant
           .
           We
           use
           to
           say
           Necessity
           hath
           no
           law
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           regardeth
           no
           law
           .
           In
           time
           of
           warre
           the
           lawes
           are
           silent
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           .
           First
           there
           could
           be
           no
           necessity
           why
           they
           should
           have
           a
           clandestine
           Consecration
           ,
           without
           a
           Register
           or
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           had
           an
           Army
           of
           publick
           Notaries
           ready
           upon
           their
           whistle
           ,
           evē
           under
           their
           elbowes
           at
           Bowes
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Courtes
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           and
           the
           Audience
           ,
           and
           Prerogative
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           why
           they
           should
           anticipate
           the
           Queenes
           
             Letters
             patents
          
           for
           their
           consecration
           ,
           by
           whose
           gracious
           favour
           they
           were
           elected
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           accomplishmēt
           whereof
           in
           due
           time
           they
           could
           not
           doubt
           ;
           unlesse
           they
           would
           wilfully
           destroy
           their
           owne
           hopes
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           mad
           pranke
           as
           this
           had
           been
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           would
           themselves
           
           hew
           downe
           the
           bough
           where
           upon
           they
           stood
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           that
           they
           should
           chuse
           a
           common
           Taverne
           for
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           when
           the
           Keies
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           were
           at
           their
           Command
           ,
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           necessity
           why
           they
           should
           deserte
           the
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           agreeable
           both
           to
           their
           judgements
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           duties
           ;
           and
           to
           omitte
           the
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           both
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           to
           be
           consecrated
           after
           a
           new
           brainsick
           manner
           .
        
         
           Then
           all
           the
           necessity
           which
           can
           be
           pretended
           ,
           is
           want
           of
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Ordeiners
           .
           Suppose
           there
           had
           bene
           such
           a
           necessity
           'to
           be
           ordeined
           by
           two
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           this
           very
           necessity
           had
           bene
           a
           sufficient
           Dispensation
           with
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           had
           instified
           the
           Act.
           as
           
             St.
             Gregory
          
           pleadeth
           to
           
             Augustine
             ▪
             In
             the
             English
             Church
             wherein
             there
             i●
             no
             other
             Bishop
             but
             thy self
             ,
          
           
           
             thou
             can●
             not
             ordeine
             a
             Bishop
             otherwise
             then
             alone
          
           ▪
           And
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           our
           First
           English
           Bishops
           were
           ordeined
           .
           And
           so
           migh●
           
           these
           protestant
           Bishops
           have
           bene
           validely
           ordeined
           ,
           if
           they
           received
           the
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           .
           But
           what
           a
           remedy
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           have
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           therefore
           to
           reject
           the
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           for
           a
           defect
           which
           was
           not
           essentiall
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           of
           obedience
           to
           their
           superiours
           ,
           both
           civill
           ād
           Ecclesiasticall
           ?
           This
           had
           bene
           just
           like
           little
           children
           which
           because
           they
           cā
           not
           have
           some
           toy
           which
           they
           desire
           ,
           cast
           away
           their
           garments
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           their
           Parēts
           had
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           Wante
           of
           three
           Bishops
           might
           in
           some
           cases
           make
           a
           consecration
           illegall
           or
           uncanonicall
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           have
           rendered
           it
           invalide
           ,
           as
           this
           silly
           pretēded
           Ordinatiō
           had
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           up
           close
           to
           the
           ground
           worke
           of
           the
           fable
           ,
           
           and
           I
           denie
           positively
           that
           there
           was
           any
           such
           want
           of
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           .
           And
           for
           proofe
           hereof
           ,
           I
           bring
           no
           vaine
           rumours
           or
           uncertein
           conjectures
           ,
           but
           the
           evident
           and
           authentick
           testimony
           of
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           ,
           affixed
           to
           the
           Queenes
           
             Leuers
             Patents
          
           ,
           for
           authorising
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           dated
           the
           sixth
           day
           of
           December
           ,
           Anno
           1559.
           directed
           
           to
           seven
           protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           namely
           Anthony
           Bishop
           of
           
             Landaffe
             ,
             William
             Barlow
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Welles
           ,
           and
           then
           elect
           Bishop
           of
           
             Chichester
             ,
             Iohn
             Scory
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           then
           Elect
           Bishop
           of
           
             Hereforde
             ,
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           
             Exceter
             ,
             Iohn
          
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           of
           
             Bedford
             ,
             Iohn
          
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           of
           The●ford
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Bale
          
           Bishop
           of
           Ossory
           in
           Ireland
           .
           Three
           are
           a
           Canonicall
           number
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           choise
           of
           seven
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           no
           wante
           of
           a
           competent
           number
           to
           ordeine
           canonically
           .
           I
           adde
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           needfull
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           had
           seven
           more
           out
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           Arch
           Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           as
           a
           consecration
           .
           Ireland
           never
           wanted
           store
           of
           Ordeiners
           .
           Nor
           ever
           yet
           did
           any
           man
           object
           ,
           want
           of
           a
           Competent
           number
           of
           Consecraters
           ,
           to
           an
           Irish
           Protestant
           Bishop
           .
           They
           who
           concurred
           freely
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           at
           home
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           denied
           their
           concurrence
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           commanded
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           give
           no
           credit
           to
           that
           vaine
           reporte
           ▪
           of
           an
           Irish
           Arch
           Bishop
           prisoner
           in
           the
           tower
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           complie
           with
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           
             for
             his
             liberty
             and
             a
             large
             rewarde
             .
          
           But
           the
           Arch
           
           Bishop
           wanteth
           a
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Fabl●
           wanteth
           a
           ground
           ;
           the
           witnesses
           and
           persuaders
           are
           all
           unkowne
           .
           And
           if
           there
           had
           bene
           a
           grane
           of
           truth
           in
           this
           relation
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           one
           man
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           one
           mans
           refusall
           signifieth
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Against
           the
           evident
           truth
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           two
           things
           may
           be
           opposed
           out
           of
           the
           relation
           of
           these
           Fathers
           .
           The
           First
           is
           particular
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Protestant
           ,
           but
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           untill
           his
           death
           .
           So
           they
           say
           indeed
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             of
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             tooke
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           Observe
           how
           prejudice
           and
           partiality
           doth
           blindfold
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           partes
           ;
           They
           confess
           he
           tooke
           the
           oath
           of
           supremacy
           ,
           and
           yet
           esteeme
           him
           a
           good
           Roman
           Catholick
           .
           I
           see
           censures
           go
           by
           favour
           ,
           and
           one
           may
           Steale
           an
           horse
           ,
           better
           then
           another
           looke
           over
           the
           hedge
           .
           I
           am
           well
           contented
           ,
           that
           they
           reckon
           him
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             he
             knew
          
           Parker
           
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             were
             to
             be
             ordered
             Bishops
             to
             be
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             averse
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             Constantly
             adhered
             unto
             ,
             (
             the
             Supremacy
             onely
             excepted
             )
             
             during
             his
             life
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             Catholicks
             .
          
           Now
           what
           if
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           after
           all
           this
           should
           prove
           to
           be
           a
           protestāt
           ?
           Then
           all
           the
           Fathers
           story
           is
           quite
           spoiled
           .
           And
           so
           he
           was
           .
           If
           he
           knew
           Parker
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           be
           heretickes
           ,
           he
           knew
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           brother
           hereticks
           .
           His
           daily
           masse
           was
           the
           English
           Leiturgy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           He
           adhered
           constantly
           to
           a
           Protestant
           Bishoprick
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           And
           if
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           it
           as
           long
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           deaths
           fault
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           his
           fault
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           
             they
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             give
             them
             a
             meeting
             at
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             in
             Cheapeside
             ,
             where
             they
             hoped
             he
             would
             ordeine
             them
             Bishops
             ,
             despairing
             that
             ever
             he
             would
             do
             it
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             that
             would
             be
             too
             great
             and
             notorious
             a
             scandall
             for
             Catholicks
             .
          
           They
           were
           too
           modest
           .
           They
           might
           easily
           have
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           have
           had
           him
           commanded
           to
           joine
           in
           their
           consecration
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           after
           a
           legall
           manner
           .
           He
           who
           did
           not
           stick
           at
           renouncing
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           swearing
           an
           oath
           of
           Supremacy
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           stucke
           at
           a
           legall
           Ordination
           ,
           upon
           the
           just
           command
           of
           
           his
           Prince
           .
           But
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           do
           it
           in
           a
           taverne
           ,
           in
           a
           clandestine
           manner
           ,
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           greate
           seale
           ,
           before
           their
           election
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           was
           to
           desire
           him
           out
           of
           Curtesy
           to
           run
           into
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           forfeit
           his
           Bishoprick
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           his
           estate
           ,
           his
           liberty
           .
           Is
           it
           become
           a
           more
           notorious
           scandall
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           to
           ordeine
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           taverne
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           these
           fathers
           ?
           There
           may
           be
           scandall
           taken
           at
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           notorious
           scandall
           is
           given
           by
           the
           later
           .
        
         
           Here
           Bishop
           Bonner
           steppeth
           upon
           the
           stage
           ,
           and
           had
           well
           neare
           prevented
           the
           whole
           pageant
           ,
           by
           sending
           his
           
             Chaplein
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             to
             forbid
             him
             under
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             to
             exercise
             any
             such
             power
             of
             giving
             Orders
             in
             his
             diocesse
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             old
             man
             being
             terrified
             ,
             and
             other
             wise
             moved
             in
             conscience
             refused
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           Bishop
           Bonner
           was
           allwaies
           very
           fierce
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           went
           :
           If
           Acworth
           say
           true
           ,
           
           he
           escaped
           once
           very
           narrowly
           in
           Rome
           ,
           either
           burning
           or
           boiling
           in
           scalding
           leade
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           violent
           before
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Cardinalls
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           Henry
           the
           eight
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           secured
           himself
           by
           flight
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           made
           such
           bonefires
           of
           protestants
           ,
           
           and
           rendered
           himself
           so
           odious
           ,
           that
           his
           prison
           was
           his
           onely
           safeguard
           from
           being
           torne
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           People
           .
           But
           that
           was
           ,
           
             dum
             stetit
             Iliam
             &
             ingens
             Gloria
             Teucrorum
             ,
          
           whilest
           he
           had
           his
           Prince
           to
           be
           his
           second
           .
           Now
           he
           was
           deprived
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           London
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           habituall
           power
           of
           the
           Keies
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           no
           flock
           to
           exercise
           it
           upon
           .
           If
           he
           had
           continued
           Bishop
           of
           London
           still
           ,
           what
           hath
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Landaffe
             ?
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           Bowes
           Church
           which
           is
           neare
           the
           Nagges-head
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           parte
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           hath
           any
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           really
           acted
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           election
           )
           though
           it
           be
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           many
           Churches
           more
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Diocesse
           of
           London
           ,
           but
           a
           Peculiar
           under
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           say
           that
           
             when
             Parker
             and
             the
             rest
             see
             that
             he
             had
             refused
             ,
             they
             reviled
             the
             poore
             old
             man
             ,
             calling
             him
             doating
             foole
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             saying
             ,
             This
             old
             foole
             thinketh
             that
             we
             can
             not
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             
             be
             greased
             .
          
           The
           contrary
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           confirmation
           ,
           that
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           was
           not
           present
           in
           person
           :
           So
           this
           whole
           narration
           is
           composed
           of
           untruthes
           ,
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           incongruities
           ,
           and
           contradictions
           .
           But
           that
           which
           discovereth
           the
           falsity
           of
           it
           apparently
           to
           all
           the
           world
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           protestant
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           bene
           formerly
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           for
           proofe
           whereof
           I
           produce
           two
           of
           their
           owne
           Authours
           .
           
           The
           one
           is
           Sanders
           ,
           
             But
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             had
             bene
             created
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             most
             wicked
             times
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             repented
             from
             their
             hearts
             of
             their
             Schisme
             ,
             being
             not
             contented
             wiih
             this
             common
             dispensation
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             did
             each
             of
             them
             particularly
             crave
             pardon
             of
             their
             former
             grievous
             fault
             from
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             in
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             who
             omitting
             it
             rather
             out
             of
             negligence
             then
             malice
             ,
             did
             onely
             relapse
             into
             Schisme
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Queene
             Elisabeth
             ,
             as
             we
             interprete
             it
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             god
             .
          
           
           He
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           Protestant
           againe
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           their
           language
           ,
           
             relapsed
             into
             Schisme
          
           .
           The
           other
           is
           cited
           by
           Doctor
           Harding
           ,
           
             We
             had
             onely
             one
             foole
             
             among
             us
             ,
          
           (
           we
           see
           whose
           livery
           the
           foole
           was
           ,
           )
           
             who
             now
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             entisements
             is
             become
             yours
             ,
             being
             unworthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Lord
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             learning
             is
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             his
             credit
             by
             this
             action
             much
             lost
             .
          
           Thus
           writeth
           Doctor
           Harding
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaffe
           ,
           about
           the
           fifth
           yeare
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           he
           was
           living
           ,
           and
           continued
           protestant
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           objection
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           bene
           said
           of
           the
           competent
           Number
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Bishops
           to
           make
           a
           canonicall
           Ordination
           ,
           is
           an
           exception
           against
           all
           the
           seven
           Bishops
           named
           in
           the
           letters
           Patents
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           all
           of
           them
           were
           ordeined
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           them
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           new
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           could
           not
           ordeine
           .
           
             That
             Ordination
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             was
             judged
             invalide
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             so
             declared
             by
             publick
             judgment
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             reigne
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             leases
             made
             by
             King
             Edwards
             
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             confirmed
             by
             Deane
             and
             Chapiter
             were
             not
             esteemed
             available
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             (
             saith
             the
             sentence
             )
             consecrated
             ,
             nor
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           To
           the
           First
           part
           of
           this
           objection
           ,
           that
           our
           consecraters
           were
           ordeined
           themselves
           by
           Schismaticks
           or
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           I
           answer
           three
           waies
           .
           First
           this
           argument
           is
           a
           meere
           begging
           of
           the
           quaestion
           .
           The
           case
           in
           briefe
           is
           this
           .
           If
           those
           branches
           of
           Papall
           power
           which
           we
           cast
           out
           of
           England
           by
           our
           Lawes
           at
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           ●laine
           usurpations
           ,
           then
           our
           Reformation
           〈◊〉
           but
           a
           reinfanchisement
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           ●he
           Schisme
           lieth
           at
           their
           dore
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           question
           the
           validity
           of
           their
           owne
           Ordination
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           not
           ours
           :
           But
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           mainteine
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ●hat
           all
           those
           branches
           of
           Papall
           power
           ,
           which
           we
           cast
           out
           by
           our
           lawes
           at
           the
           Re●ormation
           ,
           were
           grosse
           usurpations
           ,
           ●irst
           introduced
           into
           England
           above
           ele●en
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ.
           So
           this
           ●art
           of
           the
           Objection
           concerneth
           them
           〈◊〉
           us
           .
        
         
           ●econdly
           these
           Fathers
           know
           wel
           enough
           ,
           ●●d
           can
           not
           but
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           according
           
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           and
           their
           owne
           practise
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           not
           onely
           of
           Schismaticks
           ,
           but
           o●
           hereticks
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           no
           essentiall
           defect
           i●●valide
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           so
           Ordeined
           ough●
           not
           to
           be
           reordeined
           ,
           but
           onely
           reconciled
           ▪
           Many
           Orthodox
           Christians
           had
           their
           holy
           orders
           from
           hereticall
           Arrians
           .
           If
           Cra●mer
           ,
           and
           Latimer
           ,
           and
           Barlow
           ,
           and
           Hodgkins
           ,
           were
           no
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           the●
           were
           ordeined
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Schisme
           then
           Gardinar
           ,
           and
           Bonner
           ,
           and
           Tu●●stall
           ,
           and
           Thurleby
           ,
           &c.
           were
           no
           true
           Bi●shops
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           ordeined
           in
           a
           tim●
           of
           Schisme
           likewise
           ;
           then
           Cardinall
           Pol●
           and
           Bishop
           Watson
           ,
           and
           Christophers
           ▪
           and
           all
           rest
           of
           their
           Bishops
           were
           no
           tru●
           Bishops
           who
           were
           ordeined
           by
           these
           .
           〈◊〉
           to
           put
           out
           one
           of
           our
           eies
           (
           like
           the
           envio●
           man
           in
           the
           fable
           )
           they
           would
           put
           out
           〈◊〉
           their
           owne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           we
           〈◊〉
           made
           a
           Discrimination
           betweene
           our
           ●●●shops
           and
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           poi●●
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           the
           Marian
           Bisho●
           themselves
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           mutuall
           co●●pact
           ,
           
             one
             and
             all
          
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           shoul●
           impose
           hands
           upon
           any
           new
           elect●
           Bishops
           ;
           thinking
           vainely
           ,
           there
           could
           
           other
           Consecraters
           have
           bene
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           they
           should
           both
           preserve
           their
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           Queene
           to
           their
           bent
           :
           but
           they
           found
           them selves
           miserably
           deceived
           .
           Many
           Bishops
           who
           had
           bene
           chased
           out
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           daies
           ,
           did
           now
           returne
           from
           exile
           ,
           and
           supplie
           the
           place
           of
           Consecraters
           .
           Then
           
             conjurationis
             eos
             penituit
             ,
             The
             Bishops
             repented
             of
             their
             Conspiracy
             .
          
           
           Multi
           ad
           judices
           recurrunt
           ,
           &c.
           
             many
             of
             them
             ran
             to
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             confessed
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             desired
             leave
             to
             take
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           Thus
           writeth
           Acworth
           an
           Author
           of
           good
           account
           in
           ▪
           those
           daies
           .
           If
           this
           foolish
           conspiracy
           had
           not
           bene
           .
           we
           had
           had
           no
           Difference
           about
           our
           Consecrations
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           objection
           ,
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           Ordeining
           used
           in
           King
           Edwards
           daies
           ,
           was
           declared
           invalide
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           Daies
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           regarde
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           their
           Iudges
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           Dayes
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           regard
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Iudges
           in
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           daies
           .
           They
           who
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           take
           away
           their
           lifes
           ,
           would
           make
           no
           scruple
           to
           take
           away
           their
           holy
           Orders
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           I
           answer
           that
           which
           
             the
             Father●
          
           call
           a
           sentence
           ,
           was
           no
           sentence
           .
           The
           word
           is
           
             Dicitur
             ,
             it
             is
             said
          
           or
           
             it
             is
             reported
          
           ,
           not
           
             decretum
             est
             ,
             it
             is
             decreed
             .
          
           Neither
           were
           Queene
           Maries
           lawes
           proper
           rules
           ,
           nor
           Queene
           Maryes
           Iudges
           at
           common
           law
           the
           proper
           Iudges
           ,
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           an
           Episcopal
           consecration
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           the
           essentialls
           of
           ordination
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ.
           They
           have
           neither
           rules
           ,
           no●
           grounds
           for
           this
           in
           the
           common
           law
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           I
           answer
           that
           the
           question
           i●
           Queene
           Maries
           daies
           was
           not
           about
           the
           validity
           or
           invalidity
           of
           our
           Orders
           ,
           bu●
           about
           the
           legality
           or
           illegality
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           whether
           they
           were
           conformable
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           were
           conformable
           to
           the
           Lawes
           o●
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           Lawes
           of
           England
           can
           neither
           make
           a
           valide
           ordination
           to
           be
           invalide
           ▪
           nor
           an
           invalide
           ordination
           to
           be
           valide
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           not
           change
           the
           institutio●
           of
           Christ.
           In
           summe
           King
           Edwards
           Bishop●
           were
           both
           validely
           ordeined
           according
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           legally
           ordeined
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           Englād
           .
           〈◊〉
           Queene
           Mary
           changed
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           
           forme
           of
           ordeining
           which
           had
           beē
           allowed
           in
           King
           Edwards
           daies
           should
           not
           be
           allowed
           in
           her
           daies
           .
           Notwithstanding
           Queene
           Maries
           law
           ,
           they
           continued
           still
           true
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           But
           they
           were
           not
           for
           that
           time
           legall
           Bishops
           in
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Iudges
           rule
           .
           But
           when
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           restored
           King
           Edwards
           law
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           true
           valide
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           legall
           Bishops
           againe
           .
        
         
           That
           corollary
           which
           the
           fathers
           adde
           ,
           
             in
             so
             much
             as
             leases
             made
             by
             King
          
           Edwards
           
             Bishops
             though
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Deane
             and
             Chapiter
             were
             not
             esteemed
             available
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             consecrated
             or
             Bishops
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           ●he
           eie
           of
           the
           English
           law
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           signi●ieth
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           Leases
           concerne
           the
           be●efice
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           not
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           .
           A
           Bishop
           who
           is
           legally
           ordeined
           ,
           though
           ●e
           be
           invalidely
           ordeined
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           lease
           ●hich
           is
           good
           in
           law
           .
           And
           a
           Bishop
           ●hich
           is
           validely
           ordeined
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           ille●ally
           ordeined
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           lease
           which
           is
           ●oide
           in
           law
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Bishop
           
             Bonners
             Conscience
          
           ,
           ●hat
           he
           lost
           his
           Bishoprick
           for
           his
           con●ience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           proba●●e
           that
           
             he
             would
             make
             himself
             guilty
             of
             so
             
             much
             sacrilege
             ,
             as
             to
             declare
             King
             Edwards
             forme
             of
             ordination
             to
             be
             invalide
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             new
             Leases
             ,
          
           it
           belongeth
           not
           to
           me
           to
           judge
           of
           other
           mens
           Consciences
           .
           But
           for
           Bishop
           Bonners
           Conscience
           I
           referre
           him
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Freinds
           ,
           
             Nicolas
             Sanders
          
           ,
           who
           speaking
           of
           Bishop
           Gardiner
           ,
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           Bishop
           Tunstall
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Worcester
           and
           Chichester
           ,
           concludeth
           with
           these
           words
           .
           
             T●●mide
             ergo
             restiterunt
             pueri
             Regis
             prima●●
             spirituali
             ,
             imo
             simpliciter
             subscripseru●
             ,
             &
             in
             omnes
             caeteras
             innovationes
             ,
             quae
             ne●
             videbantur
             ipsis
             continere
             apertam
             haer●●sim
             ,
             ne
             Episcopatus
             &
             honores
             perderent
             ●
             vel
             ul●ro
             ,
             vel
             comra
             conscientiam
             coa●
             consenserunt
             .
             Therefore
             they
             resisted
             the
             sp●●rituall
             primacy
             of
             the
             King
             being
             but
             a
             boy
             fairly
             ,
             yea
             they
             subscribed
             to
             it
             simply
             ,
             and
             they
             consented
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             innovations
             ,
          
           
           
             whic●
             did
             not
             seeme
             to
             them
             to
             conteine
             manifest
             heresy
             either
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             or
             compelled
             agai●
             Conscience
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             lose
             their
             Bishopricks
             and
             honours
             .
          
           We
           see
           they
           had
           no
           grea●
           reason
           to
           bragge
           of
           Bishop
           Bonners
           Conscience
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           had
           bene
           a
           grea●
           favorite
           of
           Cranmer
           and
           Crumwell
           .
           He
           g●●
           his
           Bishoprick
           by
           opposing
           the
           Pope
           ,
           a●●
           lost
           his
           Bishoprick
           by
           opposing
           his
           Prince
           ▪
           
           But
           if
           reordination
           be
           such
           a
           sacrilege
           ,
           many
           Romanists
           are
           guilty
           of
           grosse
           sacrilege
           ,
           who
           reordeine
           those
           Proselites
           whom
           they
           seduce
           from
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           essentialls
           ,
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           
             Receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           wherewith
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           ordeined
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           I
           answer
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           answer
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           determine
           this
           controversy
           ,
           )
           that
           King
           Edwards
           forme
           of
           ordination
           was
           judged
           valide
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           daies
           by
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           Cardinall
           Pole
           then
           Apostolicall
           Legate
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           then
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           clergy
           and
           Parliament
           of
           England
           .
           The
           case
           was
           this
           .
           In
           the
           Act
           for
           repealing
           all
           statutes
           made
           against
           the
           see
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           yeares
           of
           Philip
           and
           Mary
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           in
           Parliament
           assembled
           ,
           representing
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           presented
           their
           common
           request
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           the
           Legate
           to
           obteine
           some
           settlements
           by
           authority
           of
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           ,
           for
           peace
           sake
           ,
           in
           some
           Articles
           where
           of
           this
           is
           one
           .
           
             That
             institutiōs
             of
             Benefices
             and
             other
             Promotions
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             Dispensations
             made
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             might
             be
             confirmed
             .
          
           Institutions
           could
           not
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           except
           Ordinations
           were
           confirmed
           .
           For
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           had
           received
           both
           their
           benefices
           and
           their
           holy
           orders
           ,
           after
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           usurped
           authority
           out
           of
           England
           .
           And
           both
           benefices
           and
           holy
           orders
           are
           comprehended
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Promotions
           .
           This
           will
           appeare
           much
           more
           clearely
           by
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Cardinalls
           Dispensation
           ,
           
             Ac
             omnes
             ecclesiasticas
             seculares
             seu
             quorumvis
             ordinum
             regulares
             personas
             ,
             quae
             aliquas
             impetrationes
             ,
             dispensationes
             ,
             concessiones
             ,
             gratias
             &
             indulta
             ,
             tam
             ordines
             quam
             beneficia
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
             seu
             alias
             spirituales
             materias
             ,
             pretensa
             authoritate
             supremitatis
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             ,
             licet
             nulliter
             &
             de
             facto
             obtenuerint
             ,
             &
             ad
             cor
             reversae
             Ecclesiae
             unitati
             restitutae
             fuerint
             ,
             in
             suis
             Ordinibus
             &
             beneficiis
             ,
             per
             nosipsos
             seu
             a
             nobis
             ad
             id
             deputatos
             misericorditer
             recipiemus
             ,
             prout
             jam
             multae
             receptae
             fuerunt
             ,
             secumque
             super
             his
             opportune
             in
             domino
             dispensabimus
             ;
             
             And
             we
             vvill
             graciously
             receive
          
           (
           or
           interteine
           )
           
             by
             our selves
             or
             by
             others
             deputed
             by
             us
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
          
           
           
             (
             as
             many
             have
             already
             been
             received
             )
             in
             their
             Orders
             and
             in
             their
             Benifices
             ,
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Persōs
             as
             well
             Secularas
             Regular
             of
             whatsoever
             Orders
             ,
             vvhich
             have
             obteined
             any
             suites
             ,
             dispensations
             ,
             grants
             ,
             graces
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             as
             vvell
             in
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             Orders
             ,
             as
             Benefices
             and
             other
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             by
             the
             pretended
             authority
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             though
             ineffectually
             and
             onely
          
           de
           facto
           ,
           
             so
             they
             be
             penitent
             ,
             and
             be
             returned
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             vve
             vvill
             in
             due
             season
             dispense
             vvith
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             for
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           evidently
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Lo●ds
           Spirituall
           and
           Temporall
           and
           Commons
           ,
           being
           the
           representative
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           did
           receive
           all
           persons
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           Ordeined
           or
           Beneficed
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henry
           or
           King
           Edward
           ,
           in
           their
           respective
           Orders
           
           and
           Benefices
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           actually
           possessed
           of
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           making
           of
           this
           dispensation
           or
           Confirmation
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           or
           Condition
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           returned
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           one
           of
           them
           who
           were
           then
           returned
           ,
           either
           deprived
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           or
           compelled
           to
           be
           reordeined
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           argue
           thus
           ,
           Either
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighths
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           Ordeined
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           time
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           Essentialls
           of
           Episcopall
           and
           Priestly
           Ordination
           ,
           which
           were
           required
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           reordeined
           ,
           Then
           (
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           these
           Fathers
           themselves
           )
           it
           is
           grievous
           sacrilege
           to
           reordeine
           them
           :
           Or
           they
           wanted
           some
           essentiall
           of
           their
           respective
           Ordinations
           ,
           which
           was
           required
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           all
           the
           Popes
           and
           Legates
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           confirme
           their
           respective
           Orders
           ,
           or
           dispense
           with
           them
           to
           execute
           their
           functions
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           Legate
           did
           Dispense
           with
           them
           to
           hold
           their
           Orders
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           severall
           functions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           
           did
           confirme
           that
           dispensation
           .
           This
           doth
           clearely
           destroy
           all
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Romanists
           against
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           Orders
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           dispensative
           word
           is
           
             recipiemus
             ,
             we
             will
             receive
          
           ,
           not
           we
           do
           receive
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           If
           it
           were
           unlawfull
           to
           receive
           them
           in
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           unlawfull
           to
           receive
           thē
           in
           the
           future
           .
           All
           that
           was
           done
           after
           ,
           was
           to
           take
           a
           particular
           absolution
           or
           confirmation
           from
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Legate
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           the
           Principall
           Clergy
           did
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           ;
           No
           not
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Not
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           as
           Sanders
           witnesseth
           ,
           
           Yet
           he
           injoied
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           So
           did
           all
           the
           rest
           if
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           any
           particular
           confirmation
           .
           It
           is
           not
           materiall
           at
           all
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           confirmed
           by
           a
           generall
           or
           by
           a
           speciall
           dispensation
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           confirmed
           or
           dispensed
           with
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           hold
           all
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           their
           respective
           Functions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           denie
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Dispensation
           ,
           
             licet
             nulliter
             &
             de
             facto
             obtenuerint
             ,
             Although
             they
             had
             obteined
          
           their
           Benefices
           and
           Promotions
           
             ineffectually
             and
             onely
             in
             fact
          
           without
           right
           :
           which
           
           doth
           intimate
           that
           their
           Orders
           were
           voide
           and
           null
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           obteined
           this
           dispensation
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           stiled
           them
           voide
           and
           null
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           but
           respectively
           ,
           
             quoad
             exercitium
          
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           Roman
           law
           they
           might
           not
           be
           lawfully
           exercised
           without
           a
           Dispensation
           :
           but
           not
           
             quoad
             Characterem
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Character
           .
           If
           they
           had
           wanted
           any
           thing
           necessary
           to
           the
           imprinting
           of
           the
           Character
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           essentiall
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           and
           Confirmation
           had
           been
           but
           like
           a
           seale
           put
           to
           a
           blanke
           piece
           of
           paper
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Cardinalls
           dispensation
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           particularly
           for
           Benefices
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Promotions
           ,
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           Graces
           given
           by
           such
           Order
           as
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           allowed
           and
           prescribed
           ,
           in
           King
           Henries
           time
           and
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           was
           then
           and
           there
           ratified
           by
           act
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           Dispensation
           was
           afterwards
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           I
           prove
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           Sanders
           himself
           ,
           though
           a
           malicious
           enemy
           .
           He
           (
           that
           is
           Cardinall
           Pole
           ,
           in
           a
           publick
           Instrument
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           name
           and
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           )
           
             Confirmed
             all
             Bishop
             
             which
             had
             bene
             made
             in
             the
             former
             Schisme
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             they
             were
             Catholick
             in
             their
             judgment
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             six
             new
             Bishopricks
             which
             King
             Henry
             had
             erected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Schisme
             .
             And
             this
             writing
             being
             affixed
             to
             the
             Statute
             ,
             was
             published
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Decrees
             of
             that
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             were
             pacified
             .
             All
             which
             things
             were
             established
             and
             confirmed
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Pope
          
           Paul
           
             the
             fourth
          
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           seene
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           beyond
           '
           Exception
           to
           make
           a
           Consecration
           :
           And
           so
           the
           necessity
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           onely
           Basis
           or
           Foundation
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           ,
           being
           quite
           taken
           away
           ,
           this
           prodigious
           fable
           having
           nothing
           els
           to
           support
           the
           incredibilities
           and
           inconsistencies
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           melt
           away
           of
           it self
           like
           winter
           ice
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           reason
           is
           drawen
           from
           that
           well
           known
           principle
           in
           Rethorick
           ,
           
           
             Cui
             bono
          
           ?
           or
           what
           advantage
           could
           such
           a
           consecration
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           bring
           to
           the
           
           Consecraters
           or
           the
           persons
           consecrated
           .
           God
           and
           Nature
           never
           made
           any
           thing
           in
           vaine
           .
           The
           haire
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           nailes
           upon
           the
           fingers
           ends
           ,
           do
           serve
           both
           for
           ornament
           and
           muniment
           .
           The
           leafes
           defend
           the
           blossomes
           ,
           the
           blossomes
           produce
           the
           fruite
           ,
           which
           is
           Natures
           end
           .
           In
           sensitives
           ,
           the
           Spider
           doth
           not
           weave
           her
           webbes
           ,
           nor
           the
           silly
           Bee
           make
           her
           celles
           in
           vaine
           .
           But
           especially
           intellectuall
           creatures
           have
           alwaies
           some
           end
           of
           their
           Actions
           .
           Now
           consider
           ,
           what
           good
           such
           a
           mock
           Consecratiō
           could
           doe
           the
           persons
           so
           consecrated
           ?
           Could
           it
           helpe
           them
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           by
           the
           law
           of
           England
           ?
           Nothing
           lesse
           .
           There
           is
           such
           a
           concatenation
           of
           our
           English
           Customes
           and
           Recordes
           ,
           that
           the
           counterfeiting
           of
           of
           any
           one
           can
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           except
           they
           could
           counterfeite
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           Bishops
           See
           becommeth
           voide
           ,
           there
           issueth
           a
           Writ
           out
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           to
           seise
           the
           Temporalties
           into
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           ancient
           and
           well
           knowne
           Patron
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ;
           leaving
           the
           Spiritualties
           to
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           or
           to
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapiter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Next
           the
           King
           
           granteth
           his
           
             Conge
             d'Eslire
          
           or
           his
           License
           to
           chuse
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapiter
           ;
           upon
           the
           receite
           of
           this
           License
           ,
           the
           Deane
           and
           Chapiter
           ,
           within
           a
           certein
           number
           of
           daies
           ,
           chuse
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           certifie
           their
           Election
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           under
           the
           common
           seale
           of
           the
           Chapiter
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           returne
           of
           this
           Certificate
           ,
           the
           King
           granteth
           out
           a
           Commission
           under
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           to
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           vacancy
           of
           the
           Arch
           Bishoprick
           to
           so
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           Election
           :
           and
           if
           they
           find
           it
           fairely
           made
           to
           confirme
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           Confirmation
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           person
           elected
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           This
           Commission
           or
           Mandate
           must
           passe
           both
           through
           the
           Signet
           office
           and
           Chancery
           ,
           and
           be
           attested
           by
           the
           Clerkes
           of
           both
           those
           offices
           ,
           and
           signed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Chanceller
           and
           Lord
           privy
           seale
           ,
           and
           be
           inrolled
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           morally
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           forgery
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           receite
           of
           this
           Mandate
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           who
           are
           authorised
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           do
           meete
           first
           at
           Bowes
           Church
           in
           London
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           assistence
           of
           the
           Chiefe
           Ecclesiasticall
           Judges
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           the
           
           Deane
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           and
           Audience
           ,
           with
           their
           Registers
           to
           Actuate
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           do
           solemnely
           in
           forme
           of
           law
           confirme
           the
           election
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           late
           before
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           Iudges
           were
           and
           are
           sometimes
           invited
           to
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           to
           a
           dinner
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           neare
           Bowes
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           daies
           the
           onely
           place
           of
           note
           ,
           This
           meeting
           led
           Mr.
           Neale
           (
           a
           man
           altogether
           unacquainted
           with
           such
           formes
           ,
           )
           into
           this
           fooles
           Paradise
           ;
           first
           to
           suspect
           ,
           and
           upon
           suspicion
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           about
           an
           Ordination
           there
           ,
           and
           lastly
           to
           broach
           his
           brainsick
           conceites
           in
           corners
           ;
           and
           finding
           them
           to
           be
           greedily
           swallowed
           by
           such
           as
           wished
           them
           true
           ,
           to
           assert
           his
           owne
           drowsy
           suspicion
           for
           a
           reall
           truth
           .
           But
           the
           mischief
           is
           ,
           that
           Doctor
           Parker
           who
           was
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           was
           not
           present
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Proxie
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Confirmation
           is
           done
           ,
           commonly
           about
           three
           or
           foure
           daies
           ,
           (
           but
           as
           it
           happened
           in
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           case
           nine
           daies
           ,
           )
           the
           Commissioners
           proceed
           to
           the
           Consecration
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           part
           out
           of
           their
           respect
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           in
           the
           Chappell
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           with
           Sermon
           ,
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           all
           solemnity
           requisite
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           publick
           Notaries
           or
           sworne
           Officers
           ,
           who
           reduce
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           done
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           into
           Acts
           ,
           and
           enter
           them
           into
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Where
           they
           are
           carefully
           kept
           by
           the
           principall
           Officer
           in
           a
           publicke
           office
           ,
           as
           Recordes
           ,
           where
           every
           one
           who
           desireth
           may
           view
           them
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           copy
           of
           them
           if
           he
           please
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           at
           any
           Consecration
           ,
           especially
           of
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           great
           numbers
           of
           principall
           Courtiers
           and
           Citisens
           are
           present
           :
           so
           as
           it
           is
           no
           more
           possible
           to
           coun●erfeite
           such
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           then
           to
           walke
           ●nvisible
           upon
           the
           Exchange
           at
           noone
           day
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Consecration
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           per●on
           Consecrated
           is
           not
           presently
           admitted
           to
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           First
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           maketh
           his
           certificate
           of
           the
           Consecration
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           his
           Arch-Episcopall
           seale
           :
           Thereupon
           the
           King
           taketh
           the
           new
           Bishops
           oath
           of
           fealty
           ●nd
           commands
           that
           he
           be
           put
           into
           the
           Actuall
           possessiō
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           :
           Then
           he
           is
           ●nthroned
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Inthronisation
           his
           Or●ination
           is
           publickly
           read
           :
           Then
           he
           injoieth
           ●is
           Spiritualties
           :
           Then
           issueth
           a
           Writ
           out
           ●f
           the
           Exchequer
           to
           the
           Sherif
           ,
           to
           restore
           ●im
           to
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           .
           
           This
           custome
           is
           so
           ancient
           ,
           so
           certein
           ,
           so
           generall
           ,
           that
           no
           Englishman
           can
           speak●
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           evidently
           how
           al
           things
           〈◊〉
           pursue
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           necessary
           and
           essentiall
           connexion
           there
           is
           betwee●
           them
           .
           So
           as
           the
           stealing
           of
           an
           Electio●
           or
           the
           stealing
           of
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           can
           ge●
           no
           man
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Neale
           dreamed
           .
           He
           that
           would
           advantage
           himsel●
           that
           way
           ,
           must
           falsifie
           all
           the
           Record●
           both
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Civill
           .
           He
           mu●●
           falsifie
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Signet
           office
           ,
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Registries
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           of
           the
           De●●ne
           and
           Chapiter
           .
           He
           must
           counterfeit
           th●
           hands
           and
           seales
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           the
           Arch●
           Bishop
           ,
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chanceller
           ,
           the
           Lo●●
           Privy
           seale
           ,
           of
           the
           Clerkes
           and
           public●
           Notaries
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           imaginable
           .
           〈◊〉
           Mr.
           Neale
           ,
           who
           first
           devised
           this
           drow●
           dreame
           (
           or
           somebody
           for
           him
           )
           had
           〈◊〉
           more
           experience
           of
           our
           English
           lawes
           〈◊〉
           Customes
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           feined
           a
           mo●●
           probable
           tale
           ,
           or
           have
           held
           his
           peace
           fo●
           ever
           .
        
         
           Answer
           me
           ,
           They
           who
           are
           calumniate
           to
           have
           had
           their
           Consecration
           at
           the
           
             N●●ges
             head
          
           ,
           did
           they
           meane
           to
           conceale
           it
           〈◊〉
           
           have
           it
           kept
           secret
           ?
           Then
           what
           good
           could
           it
           do
           them
           ?
           
             De
             non
             existentibus
             &
             non
             apparentibus
             eadem
             est
             ratio
          
           :
           If
           it
           were
           concealed
           ,
           it
           was
           all
           one
           a●
           if
           it
           had
           never
           bene
           .
           Or
           did
           they
           meane
           to
           have
           it
           published
           ?
           Such
           an
           Ordination
           had
           bene
           so
           farre
           from
           helping
           them
           to
           obteine
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           rendred
           them
           uncapable
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           for
           ever
           :
           And
           moreover
           subjected
           both
           the
           Consecraters
           and
           the
           Consecrated
           to
           deprivation
           ,
           and
           degradation
           ,
           and
           a
           Premunire
           or
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           lands
           goods
           and
           liberties
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           were
           present
           at
           it
           to
           excommunication
           .
           Rome
           is
           a
           fitte
           place
           wherein
           to
           publish
           such
           Ludibrious
           fables
           as
           this
           ;
           where
           they
           can
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           stupid
           creatures
           ,
           who
           have
           lost
           their
           Re●igion
           ,
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           reteine
           their
           humaine
           shapes
           .
           It
           is
           too
           bold
           an
           attempt
           ,
           to
           obtrude
           such
           counterfeit
           ware●●n
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           ,
           IIII.
           The
           sixth
           and
           seventh
           reasons
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Records
           of
           England
           are
           diametrally
           opposite
           to
           their
           Relation
           ,
           and
           do
           establith
           our
           Relation
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           we
           have
           beene
           taking
           in
           the
           out
           workes
           :
           Now
           I
           come
           directly
           to
           assault
           this
           Castle
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           That
           which
           hath
           bene
           said
           already
           is
           sufficient
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           brimme
           full
           of
           prejudice
           and
           partiality
           :
           The
           other
           five
           reasons
           which
           follow
           next
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           compell
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           command
           their
           assen●●
           ▪
        
         
           My
           sixth
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           diametrall
           oppositiō
           which
           is
           betweene
           this
           fabulous
           relation
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordinatio●
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           Recordes
           of
           England
           ,
           both
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           civill
           .
           First
           for
           the
           time
           .
           The
           Romanists
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Ordination
           was
           before
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           Ann.
           2559
           :
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           apparent
           by
           all
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           all
           the
           distinct
           Letters
           Paten●●
           or
           Commissions
           for
           their
           Respective
           Confirmations
           ,
           and
           Consecrations
           ,
           whereupo●
           they
           were
           consecrated
           ,
           did
           issue
           out
           lo●●
           after
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Lette●●
           Patents
           (
           which
           were
           the
           first
           )
           upon
           the
           sixth
           day
           of
           December
           following
           .
           Next
           th●
           
           Commissions
           for
           
             Grindall
             ,
             Cox
          
           and
           Sands
           ,
           Then
           for
           
             Bullingham
             ,
             Iewel
          
           ,
           and
           Davis
           .
           Then
           for
           Bentham
           and
           Barkley
           :
           and
           in
           the
           yeare
           following
           for
           
             Horn
             ,
             Alley
             ,
             Scambler
          
           ,
           and
           Pilkinton
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           see
           the
           Copies
           of
           these
           Commissions
           ,
           may
           find
           them
           Recorded
           Verbatim
           both
           in
           the
           Rolles
           of
           the
           Arch
           Bishops
           Register
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Rolles
           of
           the
           Chancery
           .
           To
           what
           end
           were
           all
           these
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           to
           authorise
           so
           many
           Confirmatiōs
           and
           Consecrations
           ,
           if
           the
           Consecrations
           were
           done
           and
           past
           long
           before
           ?
           No
           mans
           Election
           can
           be
           confirmed
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           must
           precede
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           ,
           not
           follow
           after
           ●t
           three
           moneths
           ,
           or
           foure
           moneths
           ,
           or
           six
           moneths
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           thē
           above
           a
           yeare
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           by
           the
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           ●o
           their
           relation
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           notorious
           fable
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Recordes
           ;
           first
           of
           their
           severall
           and
           distinct
           Confirmations
           ,
           which
           pursued
           their
           Commissions
           punctually
           ;
           Then
           of
           their
           severall
           and
           distinct
           Consecrations
           which
           pursued
           their
           Confirmations
           punctually
           .
           He
           who
           desireth
           ●o
           see
           these
           ,
           may
           finde
           Authentick
           Recordes
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           both
           Confirmations
           and
           Consecrations
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           forging
           of
           one
           Recorde
           that
           would
           serve
           the
           turne
           :
           Either
           all
           these
           Recordes
           must
           be
           forged
           ,
           o●
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordination
           is
           a
           silly
           senslesse
           fable
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           after
           the
           Consecration
           followeth
           the
           Installement
           or
           Inthronisation
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           Dea●●
           and
           Chapiter
           :
           And
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           new
           Bishop
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           by
           virt●●
           of
           the
           Kings
           Writ
           ,
           mentioning
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           oath
           of
           fealty
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           〈◊〉
           being
           temporall
           things
           .
           Observe
           ho●
           every
           one
           of
           these
           do
           pursue
           another●
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Commission
           issue●
           December
           the
           sixth
           ,
           his
           Confirmation
           followed
           December
           the
           ninth
           ,
           his
           Consecration
           December
           the
           seventeenth
           ,
           his
           Inthronisation
           forthwith
           ,
           and
           the
           Restitution
           〈◊〉
           his
           temporalties
           the
           first
           of
           March
           ensu●●ing
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           ver●
           next
           terme
           :
           But
           by
           their
           Relation
           ,
           th●
           Consecration
           was
           long
           before
           the
           Electio●
           was
           confirmed
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           ;
           Th●
           Letter
           Patents
           to
           license
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           ,
           come
           out
           three
           moneth●
           after
           the
           Consecration
           was
           done
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           incredible
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           ,
           M●
           
           Neale
           who
           was
           their
           contriver
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           it
           was
           .
           The
           installement
           followed
           three
           moneths
           after
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           the
           Restitution
           to
           the
           Temporalties
           six
           moneths
           after
           ;
           which
           have
           no
           probability
           .
        
         
           Thus
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           next
           for
           the
           place
           .
           Their
           lying
           Relation
           saith
           ,
           the
           elected
           Bishops
           were
           consecrated
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           :
           All
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Recordes
           say
           they
           were
           consecrated
           at
           Lambeth
           .
           The
           Kings
           Commission
           injoineth
           a
           legall
           Consecration
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           law
           :
           Such
           a
           legall
           Consecration
           ours
           at
           Lambeth
           was
           ;
           Such
           a
           legall
           Consecration
           theirs
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           was
           not
           ,
           neither
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           rites
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           essentialls
           of
           Consecration
           .
           And
           without
           good
           assurance
           that
           the
           Consecration
           was
           legall
           ,
           neither
           the
           person
           consecrated
           could
           have
           bene
           inthroned
           ,
           nor
           made
           his
           oath
           of
           fidelity
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           have
           bene
           restored
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           :
           but
           he
           was
           inthroned
           ,
           and
           did
           his
           fealty
           ,
           and
           was
           restored
           to
           his
           temporalties
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Consecration
           was
           legally
           performed
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           not
           illegally
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           for
           the
           Consecrater
           .
           That
           fa●ulous
           Relation
           feineth
           that
           there
           was
           but
           
           one
           Consecrater
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           most
           two
           :
           the
           authentick
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           testifie
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           foure
           Consecraters
           .
           The
           Letters
           Patents
           require
           that
           there
           should
           be
           four
           Consecraters
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           authentick
           Certificate
           that
           there
           were
           four
           Consecraters
           ,
           the
           King●
           Writ
           for
           restitution
           had
           not
           issued
           .
        
         
           They
           feine
           that
           they
           imposed
           hands
           m●tually
           ,
           Scory
           upon
           them
           and
           they
           upo●
           Scorie
           :
           But
           the
           Recordes
           witnesse
           that
           Scor●●
           was
           solemnely
           ordeined
           Bishop
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           
           the
           thirteenth
           day
           of
           Augu●●
           Anno.
           1551
           ,
           by
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           and
           the
           Susfragan
           Bishop
           of
           Bedford
           ;
           and
           needed
           no●
           to
           be
           reordeined
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           persons
           consecrated
           so●
           of
           them
           feine
           that
           all
           the
           elected
           Bishops
           and
           all
           of
           them
           say
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           we●●
           consecrated
           together
           at
           one
           time
           wi●●
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           :
           But
           all
           the
           Record●
           both
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           do
           testifieth
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           severall
           Commissions
           ,
           severall
           Confirmations
           ,
           severall
           Consecrations
           ,
           upon
           severall
           daies
           ,
           in
           severa●
           moneths
           ,
           in
           several
           yeares
           ,
           severall
           Co●●secraters
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           most
           evidently
           〈◊〉
           onely
           by
           the
           Authentick
           Recordes
           of
           the
           S●
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Record●
           
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           And
           particularly
           by
           the
           severall
           Commissions
           directed
           expresly
           to
           ArchBishop
           Parker
           ,
           as
           a
           Bishop
           actually
           consecrated
           ,
           for
           the
           Consecration
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           three
           first
           of
           which
           Commissions
           or
           Letters
           Patents
           beare
           date
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           December
           An
           :
           1559
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           very
           next
           day
           after
           ArchBishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           ;
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           of
           
             Grindall
             ,
             Coxe
          
           ,
           and
           Sands
           ,
           three
           of
           those
           elected
           Bishops
           .
           He
           that
           doubteth
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           may
           find
           them
           recorded
           verbatim
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Registry
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Rolles
           .
           If
           they
           were
           confirmed
           and
           consecrated
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           not
           consecrated
           together
           with
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           lyng
           relation
           is
           affirmed
           .
           And
           with
           this
           their
           subsequent
           Installements
           and
           Restitutions
           do
           exactly
           agree
           .
           Either
           all
           the
           Recordes
           of
           England
           must
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           this
           silly
           fable
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           is
           a
           prodigious
           forgery
           .
        
         
           
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               seene
               how
               the
               Recordes
               of
               England
               ,
               
               civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               do
               contradict
               this
               tale
               of
               a
               tub
               .
               My
               seventh
               reareason
               sheweth
               how
               the
               same
               Recordes
               do
               confirme
               and
               Establish
               our
               relation
               .
               We
               
               say
               first
               (
               that
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               being
               voide
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Cardinall
               Pole
               ,
               (
               who
               died
               as
               some
               say
               the
               very
               same
               day
               with
               Queene
               Mary
               ,
               
               others
               say
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               )
               the
               Queene
               granted
               her
               
                 conge
                 d'es●ire
              
               to
               the
               Deane
               and
               Chapiter
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               chuse
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               .
               This
               is
               clearl●
               proved
               by
               the
               authentick
               Copy
               of
               the
               
                 cong●
                 d'eslire
              
               itself
               in
               the
               Rolles
               .
               
               
                 Regina
                 dilect●
                 sibi
                 in
                 Christo
                 Decano
                 &
                 Capitulo
                 Ecclesiae
                 M●tropoliticae
                 Cantuariensis
                 saluiem
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Examinatur
                 RICHARD
                 BROUGHTON
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Secondly
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Deane
           and
           chapiter
           having
           received
           this
           license
           ,
           did
           chuse
           Doctor
           
             Mathew
             Parker
          
           for
           their
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           This
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           Queenes
           Commission
           for
           his
           Confirmation
           and
           Restitution
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           this
           clause
           
             And
             the
             said
             Deane
             and
             Chapiter
             ,
             by
             vir●●●
             of
             our
             license
             ,
             have
             chosen
             our
             beloved
             in
             Christ
             Mathew
             Parker
             Professor
             of
             Theology
             ,
             for
             Arch-Bishop
             and
             Pastour
             to
             them
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             Church
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             letters
             .
             Patent●
             directed
             to
             us
             thereupon
             it
             appeareth
             more
             fully
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           the
           Queene
           accepting
           this
           Election
           ,
           was
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           issue
           out
           two
           Commissions
           for
           the
           legall
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           said
           Election
           ,
           and
           consecrating
           of
           the
           said
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           The
           former
           dated
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           Anno
           1559
           ,
           Directed
           to
           six
           Bishops
           ,
           Cuthbert
           Bishop
           of
           
             Durham
             ,
             Gilbert
          
           Bi●hop
           of
           
             Bath
             ,
             David
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Peterburough
             ,
             Anthony
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Landaff
             ,
             William
             Barlow
          
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Scory
          
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               Elisabet●
               dei
               gratia
               Angliae
               &c.
               Reverendis
               in
               Christo
               Patribus
               Cuthberto
               Episcopo
               Dunelmensi
               ,
               
               Gilberto
               Bathoniensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               Davidi
               Episcopo
               Burgi
               Sancti
               Petri
               ,
               Anthonio
               Landavensi
               Episcopo
               .
               VVillelmo
               Barlo
               Episcopo
               ,
               &
               Iohanni
               Scory
               Episcopo
               ,
               Salutem
               .
               Cum
               vacante
               nuper
               Sede
               Archi-Episcopali
               Cantuariensi
               per
               mortem
               naturalem
               Domini
               Reginaldi
               Pole
               Cardinalis
               ,
               ultimi
               &
               immediati
               Archi-Episcopi
               &
               Pastoris
               ejusdem
               ,
               ad
               humilem
               petitionem
               Decani
               &
               Capituli
               Ecclesiae
               nostrae
               Cathedralis
               &
               Metropoliticae
               Christi
               Cantuariensis
               ,
               eisdem
               per
               literas
               nostras
               patentes
               licentiam
               concesserimus
               
               alium
               sibi
               eligendi
               in
               Archiepiscopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Sedis
               praedictae
               .
               Ac
               iidem
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               vigore
               &
               obtentu
               licentiae
               nostrae
               praedictae
               ,
               dilectum
               nobis
               in
               Christo
               Magistrum
               Matthaeum
               Parker
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               Professorem
               sibi
               &
               Ecclesie
               praedictae
               elegerint
               in
               Archiepiscopum
               &
               Pastorem
               ,
               prout
               per
               literas
               suas
               patentes
               Sigillo
               eorum
               communi
               sigillatas
               ,
               nobis
               inde
               directas
               ,
               plenius
               liquet
               &
               apparet
               .
               Nos
               electionem
               illam
               acceptantes
               ,
               eidem
               electioni
               Regium
               nostrum
               assensum
               adhibuimus
               pariter
               &
               favorem
               ,
               &
               hoc
               vobis
               tenore
               praesentium
               significamus
               .
               Rogantes
               ,
               ac
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               quibus
               nobis
               tenemini
               firmiter
               praecipiendo
               mandantes
               ,
               quatenus
               eundē
               Magistrum
               Matthaeum
               Parker
               in
               Archepiscopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               &
               Metropoliticae
               ,
               Christi
               Cantuariensis
               praedictae
               ,
               sic
               ut
               praefertur
               electum
               ,
               electionemque
               praedictam
               confirmare
               ,
               &
               eundem
               Magistrum
               Matthaeum
               in
               Archiepiscopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               consecrare
               ,
               caeteraque
               omnia
               &
               singula
               peragere
               ,
               
               quae
               vestro
               in
               hac
               parte
               incumbant
               officio
               Pastorali
               ,
               juxta
               formam
               Statutorum
               in
               ea
               parte
               editorum
               &
               provisorum
               ,
               velitis
               cum
               effectu
               .
               In
               cujus
               rei
               testimonium
               &c.
               Teste
               Regina
               apud
               Redgrave
               ,
               nono
               die
               Septembris
               Anno
               Regni
               Elisabethae
               Angliae
               &c.
               primo
               .
            
             
               Per
               breve
               de
               privato
               Sigillo
               .
            
             
               
                 Examinatur
                 
                   RI
                   :
                   BROVGHTON
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           man
           desire
           a
           reason
           why
           this
           first
           Commission
           was
           not
           executed
           ,
           the
           best
           account
           I
           can
           give
           him
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           directed
           to
           six
           Bishops
           ,
           without
           an
           [
           
             aut
             minus
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             foure
             of
             you
          
           ]
           :
           so
           as
           if
           any
           one
           of
           the
           six
           were
           sick
           or
           absent
           ,
           or
           refused
           ,
           the
           rest
           could
           not
           proceed
           to
           Confirme
           ,
           or
           Consecrate
           .
           And
           that
           some
           of
           them
           did
           refuse
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           three
           of
           them
           not
           long
           after
           were
           deprived
           .
           But
           the
           Reader
           may
           note
           ,
           First
           that
           there
           were
           three
           Protestant
           Bishops
           in
           that
           First
           Commission
           .
           They
           who
           were
           such
           punctuall
           observers
           of
           the
           law
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           proceed
           to
           consecrate
           without
           a
           fourth
           ,
           in
           the
           vacancy
           
           of
           both
           the
           Archiepiscopall
           Sees
           ,
           certeinly
           would
           never
           give
           way
           to
           a
           private
           profane
           Ordination
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           by
           one
           single
           Bishop
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           their
           pretended
           intelligence
           ,
           our
           English
           Romish
           writers
           are
           great
           strangers
           to
           the
           true
           passages
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           but
           what
           they
           heare
           at
           Rome
           ,
           or
           Rhemes
           ,
           or
           Doway
           .
           If
           it
           were
           otherwise
           we
           should
           have
           heard
           of
           this
           Commission
           sooner
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Letters
           Patents
           which
           were
           executed
           ,
           were
           dated
           the
           sixth
           of
           December
           following
           ,
           directed
           to
           Anthony
           Bishop
           of
           
             Landaff
             ,
             William
             Barlow
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           ,
           now
           Elect
           Bishop
           of
           
             Chicester
             ,
             Iohn
             Scory
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           now
           Elect
           Bishop
           of
           
             Hereford
             ,
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           sometimes
           Bishop
           of
           Exceter
           ,
           Richard
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           of
           
             Bedford
             ,
             Iohn
          
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           of
           The●ford
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Bale
          
           Bishop
           of
           Ossory
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               Regina
               &c.
               Reverendis
               in
               Christo
               Patribus
               Anthonio
               Landavensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               Willelmo
               Barlow
               quondam
               Bathoniensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               nunc
               Cicestrensi
               Electo
               ,
               
               Iohanni
               Scory
               quondam
               Cicestrensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               nunc
               Electo
               Herefordiensi
               ,
               Miloni
               Coverdale
               quondam
               Exoniensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               Richardo
               Bedfordensi
               ,
               Iohanni
               Thedfordensi
               ,
               Episcopis
               Suffraganeis
               ,
               Iohanni
               Bale
               Ossoriensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               Salutem
               .
               Cum
               vacante
               nuper
               Sede
               Archiepiscopali
               Cantuariensi
               per
               mortem
               naturalem
               Domini
               Reginaldi
               Pole
               Cardinalis
               ,
               ultimi
               &
               immediati
               Archiepiscopi
               &
               Pastoris
               ejusdem
               ,
               ad
               humilem
               petitionem
               Decani
               &
               Capituli
               Ecclesiae
               nostrae
               Cathedralis
               &
               Metropoliticae
               Christi
               Cantuariensis
               ,
               eisdem
               per
               Literas
               nostras
               .
               Patentes
               licentiam
               concesserimus
               alium
               sibi
               Eligendi
               in
               Archiepiscopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Sedis
               praedictae
               ,
               Ac
               iidem
               Decanus
               &
               Capitulum
               vigore
               &
               obtentu
               Licentiae
               nostrae
               praedictae
               ,
               dilectum
               nobis
               in
               Christo
               Magistrum
               Matthaeum
               Parker
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               Professorem
               ,
               sibi
               &
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               Elegerunt
               in
               Archi-Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               ,
               prout
               per
               Literas
               suas
               patentes
               nobis
               inde
               directas
               plenius
               liquet
               &
               apparet
               .
               Nos
               
               electionem
               illam
               acceptantes
               ,
               eidem
               electioni
               Regium
               nostrum
               assensum
               adhibuimus
               pariter
               &
               favorem
               ,
               &
               hoc
               vobis
               tenore
               praesentium
               significamus
               .
               Rogantes
               ac
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               quibus
               Nobis
               tenemini
               firmiter
               praecipiendo
               mandantes
               ,
               quatenus
               vos
               aut
               minus
               quatuor
               vestrum
               ,
               eundem
               Matthaeum
               Parker
               in
               Archi-Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               &
               Metropoliticae
               Christi
               Cantuariensis
               praedictae
               sicut
               praefertur
               Electum
               ,
               electionemque
               praedictam
               Confirmare
               ,
               &
               eundem
               Magistrum
               Matthaeum
               Parker
               in
               Archi-Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               consecrare
               ,
               Caeteraque
               omnia
               &
               singula
               peragere
               ,
               quae
               vestro
               in
               hac
               parte
               incumbant
               officio
               Pastorali
               ,
               juxta
               formam
               statutorum
               in
               ea
               parte
               editorum
               &
               provisorum
               ,
               velitis
               cum
               effectu
               .
               Supplentes
               nihilominus
               suprema
               Authoritate
               nostra
               Regia
               ,
               ex
               mero
               motu
               &
               certa
               Scientia
               nostris
               ,
               si
               quid
               aut
               in
               his
               quae
               juxta
               mandatum
               nostrum
               praedictum
               per
               vos
               fient
               ,
               aut
               in
               vobis
               ,
               aut
               vestrum
               aliquo
               ,
               conditione
               ,
               Statu
               ,
               facultate
               vestris
               ,
               ad
               
               praemissa
               perficienda
               desit
               aut
               dèerit
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               per
               statuta
               hujus
               Regni
               nostri
               aut
               per
               leges
               Ecclesiasticas
               in
               hac
               parte
               requiruntur
               ,
               aut
               necessaria
               sunt
               ,
               temporis
               ratione
               &
               rerum
               necessitate
               id
               postulante
               .
               In
               cujus
               Rei
               &c.
               Teste
               Regina
               apud
               VVestmonasteriū
               sexto
               die
               Decembris
               ,
               Anno
               Regni
               Reginae
               Elisabeth
               Angliae
               &c.
               Secundo
               .
            
             
               
                 Examinatur
                 .
                 
                   RI
                   :
                   BROUGHTON
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           proceed
           further
           ,
           to
           prevent
           cavills
           ,
           I
           must
           acquainte
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           of
           Bedford
           is
           misnamed
           Richard
           in
           the
           Rolles
           ;
           by
           what
           mistake
           or
           errour
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           time
           it
           is
           folly
           to
           inquire
           .
           We
           may
           Conjecture
           how
           it
           might
           easily
           ,
           and
           most
           probably
           did
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           but
           to
           say
           positively
           how
           it
           did
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           transcriber
           ,
           or
           the
           mistake
           of
           him
           who
           gave
           the
           instructions
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           no
           faulte
           at
           all
           ,
           (
           he
           might
           have
           two
           names
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           many
           
           have
           and
           owne
           them
           severally
           ,
           )
           is
           not
           possible
           .
           In
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Register
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           alwaies
           stiled
           by
           his
           right
           name
           Iohn
           ,
           throughout
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           .
           Once
           his
           name
           had
           been
           written
           Richard
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           corrected
           ,
           and
           my
           friend
           assureth
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           word
           in
           that
           long
           narration
           which
           is
           expunged
           or
           interlined
           ;
           So
           exact
           is
           that
           Recorde
           .
           This
           is
           certeine
           ,
           his
           right
           name
           was
           Iohn
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Register
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Recordes
           of
           his
           own
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           twenty
           other
           Recordes
           do
           beare
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Act
           or
           Ordination
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           whether
           his
           name
           were
           Iohn
           or
           Richard
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           neither
           .
           So
           he
           was
           truely
           ordeined
           himself
           ,
           and
           did
           truely
           concurre
           in
           ordeining
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           how
           he
           is
           Stiled
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Register
           .
           Regall
           Commissions
           are
           no
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ▪
           Notariall
           Acts
           are
           no
           essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           .
           The
           misnaming
           of
           the
           Baptise●
           in
           a
           Parish
           Register
           doth
           not
           make
           voide
           the
           Baptisme
           .
           When
           Popes
           do
           consecrate
           themselves
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           sometimes
           )
           ,
           they
           d●
           it
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Paul
           ,
           or
           Alexander
           o●
           
           Vrbanus
           ,
           or
           Innocentius
           :
           yet
           these
           are
           not
           the
           names
           which
           were
           imposed
           upon
           them
           at
           their
           Baptismes
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           Confirmations
           ,
           but
           such
           names
           as
           themselves
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           assume
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           more
           serious
           matter
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           differences
           betweene
           these
           two
           Commissions
           .
           The
           first
           is
           an
           [
           
             aut
             minus
             ,
             Or
             at
             the
             least
             foure
             of
             you
          
           ]
           ,
           which
           clause
           is
           prudently
           inserted
           into
           all
           Commissions
           ,
           where
           many
           Commissioners
           are
           named
           ,
           least
           the
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           absence
           ,
           or
           neglect
           of
           any
           one
           or
           more
           ,
           might
           hinder
           the
           worke
           .
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           why
           they
           are
           limited
           to
           foure
           ,
           when
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           require
           but
           three
           .
           The
           answer
           is
           obvious
           ,
           because
           the
           Statutes
           of
           England
           do
           require
           foure
           in
           case
           one
           of
           the
           Consecraters
           be
           not
           an
           Arch
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           deputed
           by
           one
           .
           Three
           had
           bene
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           valide
           Ordination
           ,
           yea
           to
           make
           a
           Canonicall
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           the
           Queene
           might
           have
           dispensed
           with
           her
           owne
           lawes
           :
           but
           she
           would
           have
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           to
           be
           ordeined
           both
           according
           to
           the
           canons
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           known
           ●awes
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           difference
           betweene
           the
           two
           Commissions
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Supplen●es
           
           in
           the
           later
           Commission
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           former
           .
           [
           
             Supplyng
             by
             our
             Soveraigne
             authority
             all
             defects
             either
             in
             the
             Execution
             ,
             or
             in
             ihe
             Executers
             of
             this
             Commission
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
          
           ]
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           in
           such
           like
           instruments
           have
           ordinarily
           such
           dispensative
           clauses
           ,
           for
           more
           abundant
           caution
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           need
           of
           them
           or
           not
           ,
           to
           
             relaxe
             all
             sentences
             censures
             ,
             and
             penalties
             inflicted
             either
             by
             the
             law
             or
             by
             the
             Iudge
             .
          
        
         
           But
           still
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           was
           this
           clause
           inserted
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           en●
           enough
           ,
           if
           it
           serve
           (
           as
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           useth
           it
           ,
           )
           for
           a
           certeine
           salve
           to
           helpe
           any
           latent
           impediment
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           none
           ▪
           A
           superfluous
           clause
           doth
           not
           vitiate
           〈◊〉
           writing
           .
           Some
           thinke
           it
           might
           have
           reference
           to
           Bishop
           Coverdales
           
             syde
             woollo●
             gowne
          
           ,
           which
           he
           used
           at
           the
           Consecratio●
           
             toga
             lanea
             talari
             utebatur
          
           .
           That
           was
           uncanonicall
           indeed
           ,
           and
           needed
           a
           dispensation
           fo●
           him
           that
           used
           it
           ,
           not
           for
           him
           who
           was
           consecrated
           .
           But
           this
           was
           so
           slender
           a
           defe●●
           and
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           heart
           or
           essence
           o●
           Ordinatiō
           ;
           especially
           where
           the
           three
           othe●
           Cōsecraters
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           canonicall
           number
           )
           where
           formally
           and
           regularly
           habite●
           that
           it
           was
           not
           worth
           an
           intimation
           und●●
           
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           England
           .
           This
           
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           had
           been
           both
           validely
           and
           legally
           ordeined
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           much
           power
           to
           ordeine
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           himself
           .
           If
           he
           had
           been
           Roman
           Catholick
           in
           his
           ●udgment
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           declared
           by
           Cardinall
           Pole
           as
           good
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           either
           Bon●er
           ,
           or
           Thirleby
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Others
           thinke
           ,
           this
           clause
           might
           have
           relation
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Bishop
           Barlow
           and
           Bishop
           Scory
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           inthroned
           into
           their
           new
           Bishopricks
           .
           It
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           mistake
           in
           the
           Lawiers
           who
           drew
           up
           the
           Commission
           .
           The
           Office
           and
           the
           Benefice
           of
           a
           Bishop
           are
           two
           distinct
           things
           ;
           Ordination
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Key
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           a
           Bishop
           uninthroned
           may
           ordeine
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Bishop
           inthroned
           .
           The
           Ordination
           of
           Suffragan
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           peculiar
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           was
           alwaies
           admitted
           and
           reputed
           as
           good
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           (
           if
           the
           Suffragans
           had
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           )
           as
           the
           Ordination
           of
           rhe
           greatest
           Bishops
           in
           the
           wolrd
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           this
           clause
           doth
           extend
           ir
           self
           both
           to
           the
           Consecration
           and
           the
           Consecraters
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           the
           onely
           
           ground
           of
           it
           was
           that
           same
           exception
           ,
           o●
           rather
           cavill
           which
           Bishop
           Bonner
           did
           afterwards
           make
           against
           the
           legality
           of
           Bishop
           Hornes
           Consecration
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           that
           either
           Stapleton
           or
           any
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ha●
           to
           pretend
           against
           the
           legality
           of
           the
           Ordination
           of
           our
           first
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ▪
           that
           
             they
             were
             not
             ordeined
             according
             to
             the
             praescript
             of
             our
             very
             Statutes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           set
           downe
           this
           case
           formerly
           in
           my
           replication
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chalcedon
           ▪
           But
           to
           avoide
           wrangling
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           i●
           downe
           in
           the
           very
           wordes
           of
           the
           Statute
           ▪
           
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             in
             his
             time
             by
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             caused
             the
             booke
             of
             Common
             Praier
             and
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             and
             other
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             made
             and
             set
             forth
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             or●
             uniforme
             Order
             of
             Service
             ,
             Commō
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Administration
             of
             Sacrament●
             to
             be
             used
             whithin
             this
             Realme
             ,
             but
             also
             did
             adde
             and
             put
             to
             the
             said
             booke
             ,
             a
             very
             godly
             Order
             manner
             and
             forme
             ,
             ho●
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             from
             time
             
             to
             time
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             made
             ,
             and
             ordered
             ,
             within
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           Afterwards
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           in
           
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Mary
             ,
             the
             severall
             Acts
             and
             statutes
             made
             in
             the
             secōd
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             yeares
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             for
             the
             authorising
             and
             allowing
             of
             the
             said
             booke
             of
             Common
             praier
             and
             other
             the
             premisses
             ,
             were
             repealed
             .
          
           Lastly
           the
           Statute
           addeth
           ,
           that
           
             by
             an
             Act
             made
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Queene
             Elisabeth
             ,
             entituled
             An
             act
             for
             the
             uniformity
             of
             Common
             prayer
             and
             service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             said
             booke
             of
             Common
             Praier
             and
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             said
             Orders
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             before
             mētioned
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             conteined
             ,
             is
             fully
             stablished
             and
             authorised
             to
             be
             used
             in
             all
             places
             within
             the
             Realme
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           very
           case
           related
           by
           the
           Parliament
           .
           Now
           the
           exception
           of
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           and
           Stapleton
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           this
           .
           
             The
             booke
             of
             Ordination
          
           was
           expresly
           established
           by
           name
           by
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           
           And
           that
           Act
           was
           expresly
           repealed
           by
           Queene
           Mary
           :
           But
           
             the
             booke
             of
             Ordination
          
           was
           not
           expresly
           restored
           by
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           generall
           termes
           under
           the
           name
           and
           notion
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Common
           Praiers
           and
           administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           other
           orders
           rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           Therefore
           they
           who
           were
           ordeined
           according
           to
           the
           said
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           time
           ,
           were
           not
           legally
           ordeined
           .
           And
           those
           Bishops
           which
           had
           bene
           ordeined
           according
           to
           that
           forme
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           legally
           ordeined
           then
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           legall
           Bishops
           now
           ,
           because
           Quee●●
           Maries
           statute
           was
           still
           in
           force
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           yet
           repealed
           .
        
         
           Is
           this
           all
           ?
           Take
           courage
           Reader
           ,
           Here
           is
           nothing
           that
           toucheth
           the
           validity
           of
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           legality
           of
           it
           ▪
           which
           is
           easily
           satisfied
           .
           First
           I
           answe●
           that
           Queene
           Maries
           Statute
           was
           repeale●
           sufficiently
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           rhe
           booke
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           very
           word
           of
           the
           Statute
           which
           repealed
           it
           .
           
             A●
             that
             the
             said
             booke
             ,
             with
             the
             order
             of
             Service
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             rites
             〈◊〉
             Ceremonies
             ,
             shall
             be
             after
             the
             feast
             of
             St.
             〈◊〉
             Baptist
             next
             in
             full
             force
             and
             effect
             ,
             any
             thing
          
           〈◊〉
           
           Queene
           Maries
           Statute
           of
           repeale
           
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             any
             wise
             not
             withstanding
             .
          
           That
           the
           booke
           of
           Ordination
           was
           a
           part
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           this
           booke
           in
           King
           Edwards
           daies
           ,
           besides
           the
           expresse
           testimony
           of
           the
           Statute
           in
           the
           eighth
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           we
           have
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           call
           it
           singularly
           
             the
             booke
             of
             Common
             Praier
             ,
             and
             of
             Ordering
             Bishops
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           our
           forme
           of
           praier
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           our
           forme
           of
           baptising
           ,
           or
           administring
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           or
           our
           forme
           of
           confirming
           ,
           or
           marryng
           ,
           or
           visiting
           the
           sick
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           a
           part
           of
           our
           forme
           of
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           We
           denie
           not
           Ordination
           to
           be
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           one
           of
           those
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           generally
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           supposed
           that
           Ordination
           were
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           nor
           the
           booke
           of
           Ordination
           a
           part
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           praier
           :
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           denie
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Ecclesiasticall
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           notion
           sufficiently
           authorised
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
             
               Ejus
               est
               legem
               imerpretari
               cujus
               est
               condere
               .
            
          
           
           They
           who
           have
           legislative
           power
           to
           make
           a
           law
           ,
           have
           legislative
           power
           to
           expound
           a
           law
           .
           
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           and
           her
           Parliament
           made
           the
           law
           ,
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           and
           her
           Parliament
           expounded
           the
           law
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           that
           made
           it
           ;
           declaring
           that
           under
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           Praier
           ,
           the
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           was
           comprehended
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           And
           so
           ended
           the
           grand
           cavill
           of
           Bishop
           Bonner
           and
           Doctor
           Sapleton
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           of
           the
           illegality
           of
           our
           Ordination
           ;
           shewing
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           how
           apt
           a
           drowning
           cause
           is
           to
           catch
           hold
           of
           every
           reed
           ,
        
         
           That
           the
           Supplentes
           or
           this
           dispensative
           clause
           had
           Relation
           to
           this
           cavill
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           it
           did
           breake
           out
           afterwards
           into
           an
           open
           controversy
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           then
           whispered
           in
           corners
           ,
           )
           is
           very
           evident
           by
           one
           clause
           in
           the
           Statute
           :
           that
           
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             all
             questions
             and
             ambiguities
             that
             might
             he
             objected
             against
             the
             lawfull
             Confirmations
             ,
             investing
             ,
             and
             Consecrations
             of
             any
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             &c.
             the
             Queene
             in
             her
             Letters
             Patents
             had
             not
             onely
             used
             such
             words
             as
             had
             bene
             accustomed
             to
             be
             used
             by
             King
             Henry
             and
             King
             Edward
             ,
             but
             also
             diverse
             other
             generall
             wordes
             ,
             whereby
             her
             Highness
             by
             her
             Supreme
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             hath
             dispensed
             with
             all
             causes
             and
             doubts
             of
             
             any
             imperfection
             or
             disability
             that
             could
             be
             objected
             .
          
           The
           end
           of
           this
           clause
           and
           that
           Statute
           was
           the
           same
           :
           And
           this
           was
           the
           onely
           question
           or
           ambiguity
           which
           was
           moved
           .
        
         
           Yet
           although
           the
           case
           was
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           judged
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           Consecration
           was
           comprehended
           under
           the
           name
           and
           notion
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           Common
           praier
           &c
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           indictment
           against
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           I
           do
           commend
           the
           discretion
           of
           our
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           moderation
           of
           the
           Parliament
           .
           Criminall
           lawes
           should
           be
           written
           with
           a
           beame
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           without
           all
           ambiguity
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           third
           consideration
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           three
           things
           with
           me
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           dispensative
           neither
           hath
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           construed
           to
           have
           any
           reference
           to
           any
           Consecration
           that
           was
           already
           past
           ,
           or
           that
           was
           acted
           by
           Bishop
           Scory
           alone
           ;
           as
           that
           silly
           Consecration
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           dispensative
           clause
           doth
           not
           extend
           at
           all
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           essentiall
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           universall
           Church
           :
           but
           
           onely
           to
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           of
           England
           .
           
             Si
             quid
             desit
             aut
             deerit
             eorum
             quae
             per
             Statuta
             hujus
             Regni
             nostri
             ,
             aut
             per
             leges
             Ecclesiasticas
             requiruntur
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           authorised
           by
           these
           Letters
           Parēts
           to
           cōfirme
           and
           consecrate
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           did
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Supplentes
           or
           dispensative
           power
           in
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           politicall
           Act
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Confirmation
           in
           the
           next
           paragraph
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           )
           but
           not
           in
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           purely
           spirituall
           act
           ,
           and
           belongeth
           meerely
           to
           the
           Key
           of
           Order
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           these
           Letters
           Patents
           of
           December
           the
           sixth
           ,
           foure
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           therein
           named
           did
           meete
           in
           Bowes
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           ninth
           day
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           :
           and
           then
           and
           there
           with
           the
           advise
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Ecclesiasticall
           Lawiers
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Deane
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           and
           Audience
           ,
           did
           solemnely
           confirme
           the
           election
           .
           This
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           Recorde
           of
           the
           Confirmation
           or
           definitive
           sentence
           it self
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               In
               Dei
               nomine
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Nos
               Willelmus
               quondam
               Bathonienfis
               &
               VVellensis
               Episcopus
               nunc
               Cicestrensis
               Electus
               ,
               Iohannes
               Scory
               quondam
               Cicestrensis
               Episcopus
               nunc
               Electus
               Herefordensis
               ,
               Milo
               Coverdale
               quondam
               Exoniensis
               Episcopus
               ,
               &
               Iohannes
               Bedford
               Episcopus
               Suffraganeus
               ,
               Mediantibus
               literis
               Commissionalibus
               Illustrissimae
               Reginae
               fidei
               Defensatricis
               &c.
               Commissionarij
               ,
               cum
               hac
               clausula
               videlicet
               [
               unae
               cum
               Iohanne
               The●fordensi
               Suffraganeo
               &
               Iohanne
               Bale
               Ossoriensi
               Episcopo
               ]
               ,
               Et
               etiam
               cum
               hac
               clausula
               [
               Quatenus
               vos
               aut
               ad
               minus
               quatuor
               vestrum
               ]
               ,
               Nec
               non
               &
               hac
               adjectione
               [
               Supplentes
               nihil
               ominus
               &c.
               ]
               specialiter
               &
               legitime
               Deputati
               ,
               &c.
               
               Idcirco
               nos
               Commissionarii
               Regii
               antedicti
               ,
               de
               &
               cum
               assensic
               Iurisperitorum
               cum
               quibus
               in
               hac
               parte
               communicavimus
               ,
               praedictam
               Electionē
               Suprema
               Authoritate
               dictae
               Dominae
               nostrae
               Reginae
               nobis
               in
               hac
               parte
               Commissa
               Confirmamus
               ▪
               Supplētes
               ex
               Suprema
               Authoritate
               Regia
               ,
               ex
               mero
               principis
               motu
               &
               certa
               Scientia
               nobis
               delegata
               ,
               quicquid
               
               in
               hac
               electione
               fuerit
               defectum
               .
               Tum
               in
               his
               quae
               juxta
               mandatum
               nobis
               creditum
               a
               nobis
               factum
               &
               processum
               est
               ,
               aut
               in
               nobis
               aut
               aliquo
               nostrum
               ,
               conditione
               ,
               Statu
               ,
               facultate
               ad
               haec
               perficienda
               deest
               aut
               deerit
               .
               Tum
               etiam
               eorum
               quae
               per
               statuta
               hujus
               Regni
               Angliae
               ,
               aut
               per
               leges
               Ecelesiasticas
               in
               hac
               parte
               requisita
               sunt
               aut
               necessaria
               ,
               prout
               temporis
               ratio
               &
               rerum
               praesentium
               necessitas
               id
               postulant
               ,
               per
               hanc
               nostram
               sententiam
               definitivam
               ,
               sive
               hoc
               nostrum
               finale
               decretum
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           I
           cite
           this
           the
           more
           largely
           ,
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           may
           see
           what
           use
           was
           made
           of
           the
           dispensation
           ,
           whieh
           they
           cavill
           so
           much
           against
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Consecration
           which
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Key
           of
           order
           ,
           they
           made
           no
           use
           at
           all
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           likewise
           clearly
           proved
           by
           the
           Queenes
           mandate
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           this
           clause
           .
           [
           
             Cui
             quidem
             electioni
             &
             personae
             sic
             Electae
             Regium
             assensum
             nostrum
             adhibuimus
             &
             favorem
             ,
          
           
           
             ipsiusque
             fidelitatem
             nobis
             debitam
             pro
             dicto
             Archi-Episcopatu
             recepimus
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           eight
           daies
           after
           the
           
           Confirmation
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           17.
           of
           December
           Anno
           1559
           ,
           the
           same
           Commissioners
           did
           proceed
           to
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           in
           the
           Archi-Episcopall
           Chappell
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           solemne
           Praiers
           and
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ;
           at
           which
           great
           numbers
           of
           grave
           persons
           communicated
           with
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           [
           
             frequens
             gravissimorum
             hominum
             caetus
          
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           proved
           evidently
           by
           the
           authentick
           Recordes
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           still
           and
           alwaies
           have
           been
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Registry
           of
           the
           Archi-Episcopall
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           
             Registrum
             Reverendissimi
             in
             Christo
             Pa●ris
             &
             Domini
             ,
          
           
           
             Domini
             Matthaei
             Parker
             &c.
             
             Principio
             Sacellum
             tapetibus
             ad
             Orientem
             adornabatur
             ,
             solum
             vero
             panno
             rubro
             insternebatur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           first
           setting
           downe
           both
           how
           the
           Chappell
           was
           adorned
           for
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           what
           habit
           and
           garments
           as
           well
           the
           Consecraters
           as
           the
           person
           who
           was
           to
           be
           consecrated
           did
           weare
           ,
           both
           at
           the
           Praiers
           and
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           likewise
           at
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           and
           Consecration
           ,
           it
           proceedeth
           to
           the
           Consecration
           itself
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               Finito
               tandem
               Evangelio
               ,
               Herefordens●●
               Electus
               ,
               Bedfordensis
               Suffraganeus
               ,
               &
               Milo
               Coverdale
               .
               Archiepiscopum
               coram
               Cicestrensi
               Electo
               apud
               mensam
               in
               Cathedra
               sedente
               his
               verbis
               adduxerunt
               ,
               Reverende
               in
               Deo
               Pater
               hunc
               virum
               pium
               pariter
               atque
               doctum
               tibi
               offerimus
               atque
               praesentamus
               ,
               ut
               Archiepiscopus
               consecretur
               .
               Postquam
               haec
               dixissent
               ,
               proferebatur
               ilico
               regium
               Diploma
               sive
               Mandatum
               pro
               consecratione
               ArchiEpiscopi
               ,
               quo
               per
               Dominum
               Doctorem
               Yale
               legum
               Doctorem
               perlecto
               ,
               Sacramentum
               de
               Regio
               primatu
               sive
               suprema
               ejus
               authoritate
               tuenda
               ,
               juxta
               statuta
               primo
               anno
               Regni
               Serenissimae
               Reginae
               nostrae
               Elizabethae
               edita
               &
               promulgata
               ,
               ab
               eodem
               Archi-Episcopo
               exigebatur
               .
               Quod
               cum
               ille
               solemniter
               tactis
               corporaliter
               sacris
               Evangeliis
               ,
               conceptis
               verbis
               praestitisset
               ,
               Cicestrensis
               Electus
               populum
               ad
               orationem
               hortatus
               ad
               Letanias
               decantandas
               Choro
               respondence
               se
               accinxit
               .
               Quibus
               finitis
               ,
               post
               questiones
               aliquot
               Archi-Episcopo
               per
               
               Cicestrensem
               Electum
               propositas
               ,
               &
               post
               orationes
               &
               suffragia
               quaedam
               juxta
               formam
               libri
               authoritate
               Parliamenti
               editi
               apud
               deum
               habita
               ,
               Cicestrensis
               ,
               Herefordensis
               ,
               Suffraganeus
               Bedfordensis
               ,
               &
               Milo
               Coverdallus
               ,
               manibus
               Archi-Episcopo
               impositis
               ,
               dixerunt
               ,
               Accipe
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ,
               &
               excitare
               memineris
               gratiam
               Dei
               quae
               in
               te
               est
               per
               manuum
               impositionem
               .
               Dedit
               enim
               nobis
               Deus
               Spiritum
               non
               timoris
               ,
               sed
               Potestatis
               ,
               Charitatis
               ,
               &
               Sobrietatis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           evident
           that
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           to
           crie
           the
           Recordes
           are
           forged
           .
           Forgery
           of
           Recordes
           is
           a
           grievous
           crime
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           manifestly
           proved
           ,
           or
           the
           accuser
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           Calumny
           .
           Let
           them
           tell
           us
           who
           forged
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           and
           where
           they
           were
           forged
           .
           But
           they
           know
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           Did
           any
           of
           the
           succeding
           Proto-No●aries
           complaine
           that
           they
           were
           forged
           ?
           or
           so
           much
           as
           an
           under
           Clerke
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           that
           had
           once
           occasion
           to
           view
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           found
           some
           change
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
         
           No
           such
           thing
           .
           Examine
           all
           the
           Officer●
           and
           Notaries
           and
           Clerkes
           living
           ,
           whether
           ever
           they
           observed
           any
           change
           in
           them
           during
           their
           remembrance
           ;
           And
           they
           will
           all
           answer
           ,
           No.
           And
           so
           would
           all
           their
           predecessors
           since
           Arch-Bishop
           Parkers
           time
           have
           answered
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beē
           put
           to
           their
           Oathes
           .
           Who
           are
           they
           then
           that
           accuse
           them
           of
           Forgery
           ?
           They
           are
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           neve●
           read
           one
           word
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           know
           muc●
           what
           belongeth
           to
           such
           Recordes
           :
           Bu●
           they
           wish
           if
           they
           be
           not
           forged
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forged
           .
           What
           would
           you
           have
           〈◊〉
           do
           ?
           If
           they
           could
           answer
           them
           otherwise
           they
           would
           ;
           But
           they
           can
           not
           ,
           and
           the●●fore
           they
           crie
           them
           downe
           as
           forged
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           possible
           to
           forge
           private
           Acts
           〈◊〉
           in
           a
           corner
           :
           But
           to
           forge
           a
           consecratio●
           done
           publickly
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           in
           Queene
           E●●●sabeths
           time
           ,
           And
           to
           forge
           it
           so
           early
           as
           th●●
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           incredibl●
           Surely
           these
           Fathers
           do
           not
           know
           the
           C●●stomes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           whi●●
           are
           done
           at
           publick
           Consecrations
           ,
           are
           p●●●sently
           drawne
           into
           Acts
           by
           principall
           N●●taries
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           publick
           Registries
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           custody
           of
           them
           committed
           to
           swo●●
           Officers
           .
           And
           this
           practise
           was
           not
           〈◊〉
           
           〈◊〉
           in
           England
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           but
           ●●th
           beē
           observed
           throughout
           both
           Provin●●s
           for
           time
           immemoriall
           .
           I
           should
           not
           〈◊〉
           one
           Penfull
           of
           inke
           upon
           an
           English
           ●an
           ,
           who
           either
           doth
           know
           or
           ought
           to
           ●●ow
           what
           credit
           the
           law
           of
           England
           doth
           〈◊〉
           to
           these
           Recordes
           :
           But
           for
           the
           satis●●●tion
           of
           strangers
           who
           are
           misled
           by
           〈◊〉
           bold
           calumnies
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           leave
           for
           〈◊〉
           to
           prove
           that
           ,
           which
           like
           the
           common
           ●●●nciples
           of
           Artes
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           ●●anted
           ,
           and
           
             De
             quo
             nefas
             est
             dubitare
          
           .
           〈◊〉
           us
           trie
           whether
           they
           can
           say
           more
           for
           〈◊〉
           Vatican
           Recordes
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           for
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           present
           ,
           I
           produce
           six
           grounds
           〈◊〉
           convince
           all
           those
           who
           gainsay
           them
           .
           〈◊〉
           first
           is
           that
           value
           and
           respect
           which
           〈◊〉
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           do
           give
           them
           ,
           〈◊〉
           is
           to
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           authentick
           ●●ofes
           ;
           Especially
           in
           cases
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           ●●●cerning
           Spirituall
           Acts
           belonging
           to
           〈◊〉
           Key
           of
           Order
           .
           If
           a
           Clerke
           have
           lost
           〈◊〉
           Letters
           of
           Orders
           ,
           a
           certificate
           out
           〈◊〉
           this
           Registrie
           ,
           under
           the
           Seale
           of
           the
           ●●ch-Bihop
           ,
           or
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Protono●●●
           ,
           is
           an
           authentick
           proofe
           .
           Shall
           〈◊〉
           or
           three
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           are
           strangers
           
           and
           know
           little
           of
           our
           affaires
           ,
           altogethe●
           unacquainted
           with
           our
           Lawes
           and
           Recordes
           ,
           dare
           without
           any
           ground
           to
           defa●●
           that
           for
           forged
           ,
           which
           the
           Lawes
           of
           〈◊〉
           Kingdome
           do
           allow
           for
           authentick
           ?
           Eithe●
           these
           Recordes
           are
           authentick
           ,
           or
           Christendome
           never
           had
           an
           authentick
           Ecclesiasticall
           Record
           .
           The
           very
           Act●
           of
           our
           Synods
           or
           Convocations
           are
           〈◊〉
           more
           undoubted
           ,
           then
           these
           are
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           proofe
           is
           taken
           from
           〈◊〉
           credit
           of
           the
           Publick
           Notaries
           ,
           who
           〈◊〉
           testifie
           this
           individuall
           Consecration
           ,
           〈◊〉
           draw
           it
           up
           into
           Acts.
           The
           Testimony
           〈◊〉
           two
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           for
           matter
           of
           〈◊〉
           maketh
           full
           proofe
           over
           all
           Europe
           :
           but
           〈◊〉
           at
           least
           foure
           Publick
           Notaries
           we●●
           present
           at
           this
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           testif●●●he
           truth
           of
           these
           Acts
           ;
           Whereof
           two
           〈◊〉
           them
           were
           the
           Principall
           Publick
           Notari●●
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Anthony
             Huse
          
           proto●●●tary
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             Argall
          
           Registerer
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           〈◊〉
           assisted
           in
           actuating
           this
           Consecration
           〈◊〉
           
             Thomas
             Willet
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Iucent
          
           Publick
           N●●taries
           .
           Who
           can
           make
           doubt
           of
           a
           m●●●ter
           of
           fact
           so
           attested
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           is
           it
           further
           Observable
           that
           these
           foure
           publick
           Notaries
           were
           the
           same
           who
           did
           draw
           Cardinall
           Poles
           Consecration
           into
           Acts
           ,
           and
           attest
           them
           .
           Either
           let
           ●hese
           Fathers
           denie
           that
           Cardinall
           Pole
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           or
           let
           them
           grant
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           
             Aut
             u●ramque
             negate
             ,
             aut
             u●rumque
             conced●●e
             .
          
           There
           are
           the
           same
           Proofes
           for
           the
           one
           and
           for
           the
           other
           .
           There
           needeth
           no
           more
           to
           be
           done
           to
           satisfie
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           eyes
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           but
           to
           compare
           the
           one
           Register
           with
           the
           other
           ,
        
         
           We
           owe
           a
           third
           ground
           to
           the
           Queenes
           extraordinary
           care
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           solicitous
           least
           some
           Circumstance
           in
           the
           Politicall
           part
           might
           be
           defective
           in
           some
           punctilio
           of
           law
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           frequent
           change
           of
           the
           Statutes
           in
           the
           reignes
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           Sister
           ,
           and
           Her self
           ,
           that
           she
           caused
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           be
           carefully
           perused
           by
           six
           of
           our
           most
           eminent
           Lawiers
           ,
           who
           all
           with
           one
           unanimous
           consent
           did
           certifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           was
           good
           in
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Consecraters
           might
           proceed
           legally
           to
           Consecration
           upon
           it
           ;
           which
           Certificate
           subscribed
           with
           
           their
           owne
           hands
           is
           preserved
           in
           the
           Recordes
           .
           So
           if
           these
           Recordes
           be
           forged
           not
           onely
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Principall
           No●●ries
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Principall
           Lawiers
           of
           England
           〈◊〉
           be
           forged
           for
           company
           ,
           which
           is
           incredible
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           ground
           is
           irrefragable
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           testimony
           and
           authority
           〈◊〉
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           eight●
           yeare
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           ,
           that
           was
           about
           six
           yeares
           after
           this
           Consecration
           wa●
           acted
           ;
           which
           speaking
           of
           the
           great
           car●
           was
           taken
           in
           and
           about
           the
           Elections
           ,
           Confirmations
           ,
           and
           Consecrations
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           fir●●
           Bishops
           in
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           time
           ,
           for
           proofe
           thereof
           referreth
           us
           to
           these
           very
           Recordes
           ,
           [
           
             As
             the
             Recordes
             of
             her
             Majesties
             said
             Fathers
             and
             Brothers
             time
             ,
             and
             also
             her
             owne
             time
             ,
          
           
           
             will
             mo●●
             plainly
             testifie
             and
             declare
          
           ]
           .
           Doth
           the
           Parliament
           referre
           subjects
           to
           Recordes
           which
           are
           forged
           ?
           You
           see
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           it
           mentioneth
           them
           as
           authentick
           ,
           undoubted
           ,
           undeniable
           proofes
           of
           what
           was
           really
           done
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           unanswerable
           reason
           ,
           these
           Fathers
           pretend
           to
           give
           two
           answers
           :
           But
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           able
           to
           satisfie
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           no
           answer
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           The
           first
           answer
           is
           in
           their
           printed
           booke
           pag.
           16
           ,
           that
           
             the
             word
             Recordes
             is
             but
             a
             generall
             terme
             .
          
           As
           if
           truth
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           generalls
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           in
           particulars
           .
           Yet
           the
           termes
           which
           are
           added
           to
           Recordes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           [
           
             of
             her
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             her
             brothers
             time
             ,
             and
             her
             time
          
           ]
           ,
           are
           no
           generall
           but
           restreining
           termes
           .
        
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             word
             of
             course
             ,
             which
             men
             do
             rather
             suppose
             then
             examine
             ,
             when
             they
             mention
             things
             that
             have
             been
             practised
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
           What
           latitude
           these
           Fathers
           may
           allow
           their
           Confitents
           in
           case
           Theology
           for
           
             words
             of
             Course
          
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           now
           examine
           ;
           but
           what
           have
           words
           of
           Course
           to
           do
           in
           a
           printed
           law
           ?
           They
           might
           as
           well
           tell
           the
           Parliament
           in
           plaine
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           lied
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           spake
           they
           knew
           not
           or
           regarded
           not
           what
           :
           as
           tell
           them
           that
           their
           words
           were
           but
           
             words
             of
             course
          
           .
           If
           these
           wordes
           of
           course
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           ●hey
           confute
           them
           then
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           were
           fresh
           in
           mens
           memories
           ?
           No
           man
           
           can
           beleeve
           that
           they
           did
           forbeare
           out
           of
           affection
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           could
           not
           then
           oppose
           so
           evident
           truth
           .
        
         
           Yet
           they
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Recordes
             of
             Parkers
             consecration
             .
          
           This
           is
           more
           then
           words
           of
           course
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           Parliament
           directly
           with
           an
           untruth
           .
           But
           how
           is
           it
           evident
           that
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Recordes
           ?
           because
           
             they
             were
             never
             produced
             to
             those
             Roman
             Catholick
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             desired
             to
             see
             some
             evidence
             of
             Parkers
             Consecration
             .
          
           This
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           They
           were
           cited
           in
           printe
           ,
           they
           were
           alleged
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Publick
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           man
           can
           pleade
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           tell
           us
           they
           were
           never
           produced
           .
           But
           to
           satisfie
           their
           very
           pretensions
           .
           Their
           exception●
           in
           those
           daies
           were
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           either
           against
           our
           English
           Ordinall
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           Legality
           of
           our
           Bishops
           ;
           which
           later
           exception
           hath
           been
           answered
           already
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           shall
           be
           answered
           i●
           due
           place
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           Bishop
           Iewell
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Horne
           ,
           and
           others
           did
           not
           ci●●
           these
           Recordes
           more
           expressely
           ,
           was
           no
           dread
           at
           all
           least
           they
           should
           be
           found
           to
           be
           counterfeit
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           had
           no
           
           need
           to
           cite
           them
           ,
           to
           answer
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           objected
           against
           them
           .
           Either
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           writers
           of
           those
           daies
           were
           false
           to
           their
           owne
           interest
           ,
           to
           smother
           a
           thing
           which
           (
           if
           it
           had
           been
           true
           )
           had
           been
           so
           much
           to
           their
           advantage
           ;
           which
           no
           rationall
           man
           can
           imagine
           :
           Or
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordination
           was
           altogether
           unknowne
           and
           unheard
           of
           in
           those
           daies
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           certeine
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           Fathers
           change
           their
           note
           ,
           
             could
             they
             not
             be
             forged
             as
             well
             in
             Queene
          
           Elisabeths
           
             time
             as
             in
             King
          
           Iames
           
             his
             reigne
          
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           blow
           hote
           and
           cold
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           .
           Before
           they
           demanded
           ,
           
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             they
             should
             be
             extant
             then
             and
             not
             produced
             ?
          
           Now
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           extant
           then
           ,
           and
           yet
           forged
           :
           Nay
           ,
           such
           a
           dexterity
           they
           have
           in
           turning
           all
           which
           they
           touch
           into
           gold
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           this
           very
           supposition
           that
           they
           were
           extant
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           proofe
           against
           us
           that
           they
           were
           forged
           .
           Therefore
           they
           were
           not
           produced
           ,
           because
           
             in
             Queene
             Elisabeths
             time
             many
             were
             living
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             proved
             them
             to
             be
             forged
             .
          
        
         
           Observe
           first
           ,
           what
           honour
           and
           respect
           
           our
           Countrymen
           do
           beare
           to
           our
           Princes
           and
           Parliaments
           united
           .
           Before
           they
           did
           as
           good
           as
           gave
           them
           the
           lie
           ,
           And
           now
           they
           make
           them
           at
           the
           least
           Accessaries
           to
           forgery
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           avouch
           and
           justifie
           forged
           Recordes
           .
           Secondly
           observe
           ,
           with
           what
           confidence
           and
           conscience
           they
           say
           that
           these
           Recordes
           were
           never
           produced
           :
           And
           yet
           confesse
           that
           they
           were
           cited
           in
           Printe
           ,
           and
           alleged
           in
           our
           very
           Statutes
           .
           If
           Bishop
           Iewell
           and
           Bishop
           Horne
           had
           cited
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           cited
           them
           if
           they
           had
           had
           occasion
           )
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           done
           no
           more
           then
           was
           done
           .
           Did
           any
           man
           upon
           this
           publication
           go
           about
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           forgery
           ?
           No
           I
           warrant
           you
           ,
           The
           case
           was
           too
           plaine
           to
           be
           convinced
           .
           The
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           life
           's
           of
           the
           seventy
           Arch
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Day
             Anno
          
           1572.
           have
           spoiled
           the
           Fathers
           Arguments
           ,
           [
           
             They
             were
             not
             produced
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             forged
          
           ]
           ▪
           and
           furnished
           us
           with
           a
           demonstrative
           proofe
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           They
           were
           produced
           and
           cited
           in
           printe
           ,
           and
           neither
           convinced
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           accused
           of
           forgery
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           were
           not
           forged
           .
        
         
           It
           seemeth
           this
           answer
           did
           not
           satisfie
           
           the
           Fathers
           themselves
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           addeth
           a
           second
           answer
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           with
           his
           penne
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             The
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             relates
             onely
             to
             the
             Recordes
             of
             the
             Queenes
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Recordes
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Consecration
             or
             Ordination
             .
          
           They
           say
           that
           glosse
           is
           accursed
           which
           corrupteth
           and
           Contradicteth
           the
           text
           ,
           as
           this
           glosse
           doth
           egregiously
           .
           The
           Statute
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Recordes
             of
             Elections
             and
             Confirmations
             and
             Consecrations
             ,
          
           which
           are
           all
           of
           them
           Ecclesiasticall
           Acts
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Rolles
           of
           Chancery
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           civill
           Court
           of
           Recordes
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Registers
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Deanes
           and
           Chapiters
           respectively
           .
           This
           answer
           is
           a
           groundlesse
           evasion
           .
        
         
           My
           fifth
           ground
           to
           prove
           that
           these
           Recordes
           were
           not
           forged
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           that
           booke
           of
           the
           life
           's
           of
           the
           seventy
           succeding
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           printed
           in
           London
           in
           the
           yeare
           1572
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Authour
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           himself
           ,
           )
           having
           described
           the
           Confirmations
           and
           Consecrations
           of
           Bishop
           Grindall
           ,
           
           Bishop
           Sands
           ,
           Bishop
           Iewell
           ,
           Bishop
           Horne
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           first
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           addeth
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           
             Hae
             confirmationes
             &
             consecrationes
             in
             Registris
             apparent
             :
             These
             confirmations
             and
             consecrations
             de
             appeare
             in
             the
             Registers
             .
          
           Then
           the
           Registers
           were
           then
           extant
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           extant
           but
           publickly
           printed
           ,
           whilest
           all
           things
           were
           fresh
           in
           mens
           memories
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           did
           or
           durst
           except
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           ;
           So
           free
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           from
           corruption
           ,
           but
           from
           suspicion
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           and
           last
           ground
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Recordes
           were
           not
           forged
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           agreement
           and
           concurrence
           of
           our
           civill
           Recordes
           (
           which
           no
           man
           ever
           doubted
           of
           )
           with
           our
           Ecclesiasticall
           Registers
           .
           We
           have
           seene
           the
           Queenes
           Letters
           Patēts
           ,
           directed
           to
           seven
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           and
           consecration
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           dated
           the
           sixth
           of
           
             December
             anno
          
           1559
           ;
           Therefore
           upon
           the
           sixth
           of
           December
           1559
           he
           was
           neither
           Confirmed
           nor
           Consecrated
           .
           We
           have
           seene
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Recordes
           ,
           how
           by
           virtue
           of
           those
           very
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           he
           was
           confirmed
           upon
           the
           ninth
           day
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           upon
           the
           seventeenth
           day
           of
           the
           same
           
           Moneth
           .
           We
           find
           three
           other
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           directed
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           himself
           as
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           namely
           
             Richard
             Coxe
             ,
             Edmund
             Grindall
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edwin
             Sandes
          
           ,
           dated
           the
           Eighteenth
           of
           December
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           very
           next
           day
           after
           his
           consecration
           :
           Therefore
           he
           was
           then
           consecrated
           .
           And
           this
           agreeth
           exactly
           with
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Register
           .
        
         
           
             
               Elisabeth
               Dei
               gratia
               Angliae
               &c.
               Reverendissimo
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               &
               Domino
               ,
               Matthaeo
               Archi-Episcopo
               Cantuariensi
               ,
               totius
               Angliae
               Primati
               &
               Metropolitano
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Salutem
               .
               Rogantes
               ,
               ac
               in
               fide
               &
               dilectione
               quibus
               nobis
               tenemini
               firmiter
               praecipiendo
               mandantes
               ,
               quatenus
               eundem
               magistrum
               Edmundum
               Grindall
               in
               Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
               Divi
               Pauli
               London
               praedictae
               sic
               ut
               praefertur
               Electum
               ,
               Electionemque
               praedictam
               Confirmare
               ,
               &
               eundem
               magistrum
               Edmundum
               Grindall
               in
               Episcopum
               &
               Pastorem
               Ecclesiae
               praedictae
               consecrare
               ,
               ceteraque
               omnia
               &
               singula
               peragere
               ,
               quae
               vestro
               in
               hac
               
               
               
               
               
               parte
               incumbunt
               Officio
               pastorali
               &c.
               
               Teste
               Regina
               apud
               west
               monasterium
               ,
               decimo
               Octavo
               die
               Decembris
               ,
               Anno
               Reginae
               Elizabeth
               Angliae
               &c.
               secundo
               .
            
             
               
                 Examinatur
                 per
                 
                   RICH
                   :
                   BROUGHTON
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Consimilia
               Brevia
               (
               Eisdem
               forma
               &
               verbis
               ,
               mutatis
               solummodo
               Mutandis
               )
               directa
               sunt
               cidem
               Mattbaeo
               Archi-Episcopo
               Cantuariensi
               ,
               pro
               confirmatione
               Electionis
               ,
               &
               consecratione
               Richardi
               Cox
               Sacrae
               Theologiae
               Professoris
               in
               Episcopum
               Eliensem
               ,
               Et
               Edwini
               Sands
               sacra
               Theologiae
               Professoris
               in
               Episcopum
               VVigornensem
               ,
               Omnia
               sub
               dato
               praedicto
               &
               in
               Rotulo
               supradicto
               .
            
             
               
                 Examinatur
                 per
                 
                   RICHARDUM
                   BROUGHTON
                
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           There
           cannot
           be
           a
           clearer
           proofe
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           was
           neither
           confirmed
           nor
           Consecrated
           upon
           the
           sixth
           of
           December
           Anno
           1559.
           
           and
           that
           he
           was
           both
           Confirmed
           and
           Consecrated
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           Consecrate
           others
           ,
           upon
           the
           eighteenth
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           or
           Lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           any
           man
           as
           a
           true
           Arch-Bishop
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           untill
           hands
           be
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           with
           this
           addition
           [
           Elect
           ]
           as
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           
             Ego
             I
             N.
             Ecclesiae
             atque
             sedis
             N.
             Elecius
             Episcopus
             profi●eor
          
           ▪
           And
           in
           the
           letany
           ,
           
             Te
             Rogamus
             ut
             huic
             fratri
             nostro
             Electo
             Episcopo
             Benedicionem
             &
             gratiam
             ●uam
             largiri
             digneris
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           can
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           do
           his
           homage
           or
           sweare
           fealty
           for
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           nor
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           ,
           untill
           he
           be
           legally
           Consecrated
           :
           But
           it
           is
           Apparent
           by
           the
           Queenes
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           dated
           the
           one
           and
           twentieth
           day
           of
           March
           following
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Hilary
           terme
           ,
           as
           speedily
           as
           could
           be
           )
           he
           had
           done
           his
           homage
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           restored
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           .
           Which
           proveth
           clearly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           legally
           Consecrated
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Register
           .
           Such
           a
           perpetuall
           agreement
           there
           is
           ,
           between
           our
           Ecclesiasticall-Recordes
           and
           our
           Civill
           Recordes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPT
           .
           V.
           The
           eighth
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           reasons
           against
           that
           fabulous
           relation
           ,
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           our
           Statute
           ,
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           life
           's
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           
           THe
           eighth
           reason
           to
           prove
           the
           Nagges-head
           Ordinatiō
           to
           be
           a
           fable
           ,
           is
           takē
           frō
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Statute
           in
           the
           eighth
           yeare
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           entituled
           .
           
             An
             Act
             declaring
             the
             manner
             of
             making
             and
             Consecrating
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             lawfull
             and
             perfect
             .
             [
             An
             Act
             declaring
             ]
          
           not
           enacting
           or
           making
           ;
           [
           the
           
             manner
             of
             making
             and
             Consecrating
             the
             Arch
             Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           time
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Act
           ;
           [
           
             to
             be
             good
             lawfull
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           The
           title
           of
           the
           Statute
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           confute
           this
           fable
           :
           But
           there
           is
           much
           more
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Statute
           ;
           As
           where
           it
           
             approveth
             the
             making
             and
             consecrating
             of
             the
             same
             Arch
             Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             
             to
             be
             duely
             and
             orderly
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             this
             Realme
             .
          
           If
           it
           was
           done
           duely
           and
           orderly
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           not
           done
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           nor
           after
           such
           a
           silly
           ridiculous
           manner
           ,
           as
           these
           Fathers
           do
           relate
           it
           .
           That
           forme
           differeth
           from
           our
           forme
           in
           all
           things
           .
           In
           the
           Consecrater
           ,
           or
           Minister
           of
           the
           Consecration
           :
           We
           must
           have
           three
           Bishops
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           .
           In
           the
           matter
           :
           Our
           matter
           is
           Imposition
           of
           handes
           ,
           their
           matter
           was
           the
           laying
           the
           Bible
           upon
           the
           head
           or
           shoulders
           of
           the
           person
           Consecrated
           .
           In
           the
           forme
           :
           Our
           forme
           is
           
             receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           &c
           ,
           Their
           forme
           was
           ,
           
             Take
             thou
             Authority
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             sincerely
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Statute
           proceedeth
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             elected
             made
             and
             consecrated
             Arch
             Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             order
             and
             forme
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Ceremonies
             in
             and
             about
             their
             Consecrations
             ,
             as
             were
             allowed
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             said
             Acts
             Statutes
             and
             Orders
             ,
             annexed
             to
             the
             said
             booke
             of
             Common
             praier
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           This
           is
           plaine
           enough
           .
           If
           the
           Parliament
           say
           truely
           ,
           then
           they
           
           were
           Consecrated
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           Taverne
           ;
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Brainsick
           whi●sies
           of
           a
           self
           conceited
           Foole
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           ludibrious
           devise
           of
           an
           Archenemy
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           Parliament
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           then
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           personally
           present
           both
           the
           persons
           who
           did
           consecrate
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           who
           were
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           many
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           who
           were
           eye
           witnesses
           of
           the
           consecration
           .
           Chuse
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           tho●
           wilt
           trust
           the
           tale
           of
           a
           single
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           malicious
           spie
           ,
           tatling
           in
           a
           corner
           :
           or
           the
           asseveration
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           i●
           the
           face
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           testifieth
           further
           ,
           that
           i●
           is
           and
           may
           be
           very
           evident
           and
           apparent
           that
           
             no
             cause
             of
             scruple
             ambiguity
             or
             doubt
             〈◊〉
             or
             may
             justly
             be
             objected
             ,
             against
             the
             said
             Elections
             Confirmations
             or
             Consecrations
             .
          
           Do
           they
           thinke
           the
           Parliament
           would
           have
           give●
           such
           a
           testimony
           for
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           Consecrations
           .
           And
           so
           they
           conclude
           ,
           th●
           
             all
             persons
             which
             had
             been
             or
             should
             be
             orde●●
             or
             consecrated
             ,
             after
             the
             forme
             and
             order
             presc●●bed
          
           in
           the
           said
           English
           Ordinall
           ,
           
             wer●
             
             very
             deed
             ,
             and
             by
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             were
             declared
             and
             enacted
             to
             be
             rightly
             Ordered
             and
             Consecrated
             .
          
           The
           scope
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           of
           this
           Act
           ,
           was
           to
           confirme
           the
           consecration
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           them
           from
           ca●ills
           and
           objections
           :
           But
           they
           confirme
           no
           Ordination
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           neither
           can
           their
           words
           be
           extended
           any
           way
           to
           such
           a
           ridiculous
           Consecration
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           no
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordinatiō
           .
        
         
           My
           ninth
           reason
           to
           prove
           that
           Nagges-head
           Relation
           fabulous
           and
           counterfeit
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           that
           book
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           the
           life
           's
           of
           the
           seventy
           Ar●h
           Bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Consecrations
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           particulary
           related
           .
           That
           which
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           above
           thirty
           yeares
           before
           the
           death
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           ,
           was
           not
           lately
           forged
           :
           But
           the
           legall
           Ordinations
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Register
           ,
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           above
           thirty
           yeares
           before
           the
           death
           of
           Queene
           Elisabeth
           .
           Againe
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           with
           the
           allowance
           
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           Arch
           Bishops
           Parker
           himself
           ,
           was
           not
           intended
           by
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           to
           be
           smothered
           o●
           concealed
           .
           Men
           do
           not
           use
           to
           publish
           their
           forgeries
           in
           print
           ;
           especially
           so
           soone
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           publick
           actions
           ,
           whilest
           there
           are
           so
           many
           eye
           witnesses
           living
           .
           That
           the
           Relation
           was
           not
           confuted
           ,
           That
           the
           Authour
           was
           never
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           stood
           up
           against
           the
           Registers
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Nagg●●head
           Ordination
           in
           those
           daies
           ,
           That
           〈◊〉
           Neale
           was
           so
           tame
           to
           endure
           the
           lie
           in
           prie●
           and
           all
           his
           party
           so
           silent
           ,
           at
           that
           tim●
           when
           the
           truth
           might
           so
           easily
           have
           bee●
           discovered
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           written
           with
           ●
           beame
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           indeed
           )
           ;
           is
           〈◊〉
           evident
           proofe
           that
           our
           Relation
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           the
           Relation
           which
           thei●
           Fathers
           make
           is
           but
           a
           drowsy
           dream●
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           indure
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sun
           .
        
         
           
           The
           tenth
           and
           last
           reason
           to
           prove
           on
           Relation
           true
           and
           theirs
           fabulous
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           all
           sortes
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           ours
           and
           theirs
           indifferently
           .
           Mr
           Mason
           reckoned
           up
           seven
           of
           our
           writers
           ,
           who
           had
           justi●●ed
           
           the
           legality
           of
           our
           Ordinations
           ,
           and
           ●ited
           our
           Registers
           as
           authentick
           Recor●es
           ,
           before
           himself
           ;
           Bishop
           Iewell
           ,
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           ,
           Doctor
           ●ollings
           ,
           Mr
           ,
           Camden
           ,
           Mr.
           Shelden
           ,
           ●nd
           one
           who
           was
           then
           living
           when
           this
           ●uestion
           was
           so
           hotely
           debated
           in
           King
           ●unes
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           an
           eye-wit●esse
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Consecra●●ons
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           Earle
           of
           ●ottingham
           .
           One
           that
           was
           ,
           well
           stored
           ●ith
           our
           English
           writers
           in
           Queene
           Elisabeths
           time
           ,
           might
           adde
           many
           more
           :
           ●ut
           that
           can
           not
           well
           be
           expected
           from
           me
           〈◊〉
           this
           distance
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           produce
           as
           many
           of
           theirs
           ,
           ●ho
           have
           confessed
           or
           been
           convinced
           of
           〈◊〉
           truth
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Conse●●ation
           .
           First
           Mr.
           Clerke
           ,
           whose
           Father
           ●as
           Register
           to
           Cardinall
           Pole
           in
           his
           Le●●ntine
           Courte
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           an
           Actu●●y
           under
           him
           ,
           when
           
             Theophilus
             Higgins
          
           〈◊〉
           out
           of
           England
           to
           St.
           Omars
           ,
           or
           ●●oway
           ,
           (
           I
           remember
           not
           well
           whether
           )
           .
           ●here
           he
           met
           with
           this
           Mr.
           Clerke
           ,
           ●ho
           falling
           into
           discourse
           with
           him
           ●●ncerning
           his
           Reasons
           why
           he
           
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Mr
           Higgins
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           〈◊〉
           that
           saying
           of
           St.
           
             Hierome
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             Church
             which
             hath
             no
             Priests
          
           ;
           reflecting
           upon
           thi●
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Consecration
           .
           Mr.
           Clerke
           approved
           well
           of
           his
           Caution
           ,
           because
           〈◊〉
           
             dubiis
             tutior
             pars
             sequenda
          
           :
           but
           withall
           〈◊〉
           wished
           ,
           that
           what
           their
           Authours
           had
           written
           concerning
           that
           point
           ,
           could
           be
           ma●
           good
           ;
           confessing
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           〈◊〉
           England
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           (
           The
           witnesse
           do●●
           not
           positively
           remember
           whether
           at
           t●●
           Consecration
           or
           not
           .
           )
           But
           Mr
           ,
           Cler●●
           said
           that
           he
           himself
           was
           present
           when
           〈◊〉
           Advocate
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           whom
           the
           Quee●
           sent
           to
           peruse
           the
           Register
           after
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           her
           an
           account
           whether
           it
           was
           performed
           Canonically
           ,
           retur●●
           her
           this
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             peruse
             the
             Register
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             just
             excepti●●
             could
             be
             made
             against
             the
             Consecration
             But
          
           (
           he
           said
           )
           
             something
             might
             h●●
             been
             better
             ,
             particularly
             that
             Bish●●
             Coverdale
             was
             not
             in
             his
             Rochet
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           he
           assured
           her
           ,
           
             that
             could
             make
             no
             ●●●fect
             in
             the
             Consecration
             .
          
           Here
           〈◊〉
           have
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           eye
           witnesse
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           〈◊〉
           eare
           witnesse
           in
           an
           undoubted
           manner
           ,
           of●●
           
           legall
           Consecration
           ▪
           and
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Register
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Advocate
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Canonicalnesse
           of
           the
           Consecration
           .
           Thus
           much
           
             Mr.
             Higgins
          
           was
           ready
           to
           make
           faith
           of
           whilest
           he
           was
           living
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Barwick
          
           a
           person
           of
           very
           good
           credit
           ,
           from
           him
           of
           at
           this
           present
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           witnesse
           is
           
             Mr.
             Higgins
          
           himself
           ,
           who
           comming
           afterwards
           into
           England
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           Register
           ,
           and
           did
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           finding
           those
           expresse
           words
           in
           it
           [
           
             Milo
             vero
             Coverdallus
             non
             nisi
             togalanea
             talari
             ●●ebatur
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           remembring
           withall
           what
           
             Mr.
             Clerke
          
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Canonicall
           garments
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           are
           particularly
           described
           :
           he
           was
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           succession
           of
           our
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           he
           never
           made
           doubt
           of
           it
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           My
           third
           witnesse
           is
           
             Mr.
             Hart
          
           ,
           a
           stiffe
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           ingenuous
           person
           ,
           who
           having
           seene
           undoubted
           copies
           of
           Doctor
           Reynolds
           his
           Ordination
           by
           Bishop
           Freake
           ,
           and
           of
           Bishop
           Freakes
           Consecration
           by
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           and
           lastly
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           owne
           ,
           Consecration
           :
           he
           was
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           
           did
           rase
           out
           all
           that
           part
           of
           the
           conference
           betweene
           him
           and
           Doctor
           Reinoldes
           .
        
         
           My
           fourth
           witnesse
           is
           Father
           Oldcorne
           the
           Iesuit
           .
           This
           testimony
           was
           urged
           by
           me
           in
           my
           treatise
           of
           Schisme
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             These
             authentick
             evidences
             being
             upon
             occasion
             produced
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courtes
             ,
             and
             deliberately
             perused
             and
             viewed
             by
             Father
             Oldcorne
             the
             Iesuit
             ,
             he
             both
             confessed
             himself
             clearly
             convinced
             of
             that
             whereof
             he
             had
             so
             long
             doubted
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             the
             legitimate
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             in
             our
             Church
             )
             and
             wished
             heartily
             towards
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             were
             so
             abundantly
             satisfied
             as
             he
             himself
             was
             ;
             blaming
             us
             as
             partly
             guilty
             of
             the
             grosse
             mistake
             of
             many
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             publickly
             and
             timely
             made
             knowne
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             notorious
             falshood
             of
             that
             empty
             ,
             but
             farre
             spread
             aspersion
             against
             our
             succession
             .
          
           To
           this
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           who
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           passages
           of
           those
           times
           in
           England
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           those
           persons
           whom
           these
           Fathers
           
           stile
           of
           
             undoubted
             credit
          
           ,
           makes
           this
           confession
           .
           
             That
             father
             Oldcorne
             being
             in
             hold
             for
             the
             povvder
             treason
             ,
             and
             judging
             others
             by
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             should
             say
             ,
             those
             Registers
             to
             be
             authentick
             ,
             is
             no
             marvell
             ,
          
        
         
           A
           fifth
           witnesse
           is
           Mr.
           Wadsworth
           ,
           who
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           a
           freind
           in
           England
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           that
           
             before
             he
             left
             England
             he
             read
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Arch
             Bishop
             Parker
             in
             our
             Registers
             .
          
           This
           made
           him
           so
           moderate
           above
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           that
           whereas
           some
           of
           them
           tell
           of
           five
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           them
           of
           fifteen
           ,
           which
           were
           consecrated
           at
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           onely
           that
           
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             first
             Protestant
             Bishop
             was
             attempted
             there
             ,
             but
             not
             accomplished
          
           ▪
           If
           it
           were
           onely
           attempted
           not
           accomplished
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           is
           a
           fable
           .
           But
           it
           falleth
           out
           very
           unfortunately
           for
           Mr
           Wadsworths
           attempt
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           those
           first
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           whose
           elections
           were
           all
           confirmed
           at
           Bowes
           Church
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           (
           And
           it
           might
           be
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ●undry
           of
           them
           had
           a
           confirmation
           dinner
           at
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           )
           not
           one
           was
           confirmed
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           by
           their
           Proxies
           :
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           by
           Doctor
           Bullingham
           ,
           Bishop
           
           Barlow
           and
           Bishop
           Scory
           by
           
             Walier
             Iones
          
           Bachelour
           of
           Law
           ,
           Bishop
           Grindall
           by
           
             Thomas
             Hink
          
           Doctor
           of
           Law
           ,
           Bishop
           Cox
           by
           
             Edward
             Gascoine
          
           ,
           Bishop
           Sands
           by
           
             Thomas
             Bentham
             ,
             &c
          
           ;
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           authentick
           Recordes
           of
           their
           confirmation
           .
           Bishops
           are
           ordinarily
           confirmed
           by
           Proxie
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           was
           ever
           consecrated
           ,
           no
           man
           was
           ever
           attempted
           to
           be
           consecrated
           by
           Proxie
           .
        
         
           The
           four
           next
           witnesses
           are
           Mr.
           
             Collimo●
             ▪
             Mr.
             Laithwait
             ,
             Mr.
             Faircloth
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Leake
             ,
          
           two
           of
           them
           of
           the
           same
           order
           with
           these
           Fathers
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           ArchBishop
           of
           Canterbury
           caused
           these
           Recordes
           to
           be
           shewed
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           himself
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Durham
             ,
             Ely
             ,
             Bath
          
           and
           
             Welles
             ,
             Lincolne
          
           ,
           and
           Rochester
           .
           They
           viewed
           the
           Register
           ,
           they
           turned
           it
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           and
           perused
           it
           as
           much
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           in
           Conclusion
           gave
           this
           sentence
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             the
             booke
             was
             beyond
             exception
          
           .
           To
           say
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           they
           desired
           to
           have
           the
           Recordes
           into
           prison
           ,
           to
           peruse
           them
           more
           fully
           ,
           is
           ridiculous
           .
           Such
           Recordes
           may
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Keeper
           .
           But
           these
           Fathers
           may
           see
           them
           as
           much
           as
           they
           list
           in
           the
           Registri●
           ,
           if
           they
           seeke
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           not
           altercation
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           Bishop
           Bonner
           had
           a
           suite
           with
           Bishop
           Horne
           ,
           and
           the
           issue
           was
           whether
           Bishop
           Horne
           were
           l●gally
           consecrated
           Bishop
           ;
           upon
           that
           ●c●uple
           ,
           or
           rather
           cavill
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           formerl●
           mentioned
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Neale
           who
           they
           say
           was
           Bishop
           Bonners
           Chaplein
           ,
           and
           ●ent
           on
           purpose
           to
           spie
           what
           the
           ●ishops
           did
           ,
           could
           have
           proved
           the
           ordination
           of
           Bishop
           Horne
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           onely
           have
           cleared
           his
           Master
           ,
           but
           have
           turned
           Bishop
           Horne
           deservedly
           out
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           .
           But
           he
           was
           loath
           to
           forfeit
           his
           cares
           ,
           by
           avouching
           such
           a
           palpaple
           lie
           .
           The
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           was
           not
           talked
           of
           in
           those
           daies
           .
           How
           should
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           first
           devised
           ?
           
             Mr.
             Sanders
          
           dedicated
           a
           booke
           to
           ArchBishop
           Parker
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           
             the
             Rock
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           If
           the
           Nagges
           head
           Ordination
           had
           bene
           a
           serious
           truth
           ,
           how
           would
           he
           have
           triumphed
           over
           the
           poore
           Arch-Bishop
           ?
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           ●f
           faith
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           concurring
           Recordes
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           civill
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           If
           a
           full
           Parliament
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           deserve
           any
           credit
           ,
           If
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           publick
           Notaries
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           If
           witnesses
           without
           
           exception
           ,
           If
           the
           silence
           ,
           or
           contradiction
           ,
           or
           confession
           of
           knowne
           Adversaries
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           force
           ,
           If
           the
           strongest
           presumtions
           in
           〈◊〉
           world
           may
           have
           any
           place
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           their
           right
           wittes
           will
           not
           ruine
           themselves
           willfully
           ▪
           without
           necessity
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           advantage
           ,
           If
           all
           these
           grounds
           put
           together
           do
           over
           ballance
           the
           clandestine
           Relation
           of
           a
           single
           malicious
           Spie
           ,
           without
           either
           oath
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           obligation
           :
           then
           I
           hope
           every
           one
           who
           readeth
           these
           grounds
           will
           conclude
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           and
           the
           malicious
           Relation
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ,
           a
           very
           tale
           of
           a
           tub
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           ;
           so
           full
           of
           Ridiculous
           folly
           in
           it self
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           how
           any
           prudent
           man
           can
           relate
           it
           without
           laughter
           .
        
         
           Who
           told
           this
           to
           
             Bluet
             ?
             Neale
          
           .
           Who
           told
           this
           to
           
             Haberley
             ?
             Neale
          
           .
           Who
           told
           it
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           at
           
             Wisbich
             ?
             Neale
          
           .
           Onely
           Neale
           .
           Who
           suggested
           it
           to
           Neale
           ?
           The
           Father
           of
           lies
           .
           Neale
           made
           the
           fable
           ,
           Neale
           related
           it
           in
           Corners
           ,
           long
           after
           the
           time
           it
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           acted
           .
           If
           his
           Maister
           Bishop
           Bonner
           had
           knowne
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           had
           heard
           of
           it
           long
           before
           .
           That
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           should
           leave
           Lambeth
           
           to
           come
           to
           London
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           leave
           all
           those
           Churches
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           are
           immediately
           under
           his
           owne
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           to
           chuse
           a
           common
           taverne
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           place
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           ;
           That
           Bishop
           Bonner
           being
           deprived
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           a
           prisoner
           in
           London
           ,
           should
           send
           Neale
           from
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           send
           a
           command
           by
           him
           to
           one
           over
           whom
           he
           never
           had
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           That
           the
           other
           Bishop
           being
           then
           a
           Protestant
           should
           obey
           him
           being
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Churches
           in
           the
           City
           to
           performe
           that
           worke
           in
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           never
           pretended
           any
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           That
           these
           things
           should
           be
           treated
           ,
           and
           concluded
           ,
           and
           executed
           all
           at
           one
           meeting
           ;
           that
           Bishop
           Bonner
           did
           foresee
           it
           would
           be
           so
           ,
           And
           command
           his
           servant
           to
           attend
           there
           untill
           he
           see
           the
           end
           of
           that
           businesse
           .
           That
           the
           Bishops
           being
           about
           such
           a
           Clandestine
           worke
           ,
           should
           suffer
           a
           knowne
           enemy
           to
           stay
           all
           the
           while
           in
           their
           company
           ,
           is
           incredible
           .
           If
           Neale
           had
           feined
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           it
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Drawers
           boies
           ,
           it
           had
           deserved
           more
           credit
           ,
           then
           this
           silly
           ,
           improbable
           
           inconsistent
           Relation
           ;
           which
           looketh
           more
           like
           an
           heape
           of
           fictions
           made
           by
           severall
           Authours
           by
           starts
           ,
           then
           a
           continued
           Relation
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           
             
               Quicquid
               ostendas
               mihi
               sic
               incredulus
               odi
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAPT
           .
           VI.
           The
           Nagg●s
           head
           Ordination
           is
           but
           a
           late
           devise
           .
           Of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           ,
           Doctor
           Stapleton
           ▪
           the
           Statute
           8.
           
           El.
           1.
           
           And
           the
           Queenes
           disp●nsation
           .
        
         
           NOw
           having
           laid
           our
           grounds
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           let
           us
           see
           what
           the
           Fathers
           have
           to
           say
           further
           for
           themselves
           .
           
             This
             stor●
             of
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           
             was
             first
             cno●radicted
             b●
          
           Mason
           
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1613
           :
           
             yet
             so
             weakly
             and
             family
             that
             the
             a●ten●ive
             Reader
             may
             easily
             perceive
             he
             feared
             to
             be
             caught
             in
             a
             lie
             .
          
           First
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           seem
           to
           argue
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           Many
           Athenian
           writers
           did
           mention
           the
           Cretan
           Bulls
           and
           Minotaurs
           and
           Labyrinth
           ,
           but
           no
           Cretan
           did
           write
           against
           them
           ,
           therefore
           those
           ridiculous
           Fables
           were
           true
           .
           Rather
           ,
           the
           Cretans
           laughed
           
           at
           their
           womannish
           ●evenge
           ,
           to
           thinke
           to
           repaire
           themselves
           for
           a
           beating
           ,
           with
           scolding
           and
           lying
           :
           such
           ridiculous
           Fictions
           ought
           to
           be
           entertained
           with
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ,
           
             Spreta
             exolescunt
             ,
             si
             irascaris
             agnita
             videmur
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           Mr.
           Mason
           was
           the
           first
           who
           dissected
           this
           lie
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           falsity
           of
           it
           open
           to
           the
           world
           :
           but
           he
           was
           not
           the
           first
           who
           avouched
           and
           justified
           the
           Canonicall
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           personall
           Succession
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           effect
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           did
           it
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Reynolds
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           writ
           the
           life
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           before
           Doctor
           Reynolds
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           before
           him
           that
           writ
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           Registers
           of
           the
           Church
           before
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           that
           this
           Fable
           was
           ancient
           ,
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeths
           time
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           unanswered
           by
           the
           Protestants
           untill
           the
           13
           ,
           of
           King
           Iames
           :
           but
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           For
           their
           credit
           ,
           let
           them
           produce
           one
           Authour
           that
           mentioneth
           it
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           Queen
           Elisabeths
           time
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           cannot
           doe
           that
           ,
           for
           forty
           yeares
           after
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           yeare
           1600
           :
           or
           otherwise
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           that
           it
           is
           an
           upstart
           lie
           ,
           newly
           coined
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           ;
           the
           Fathers
           would
           not
           have
           us
           answer
           it
           before
           it
           was
           coined
           ,
           or
           before
           it
           was
           known
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Where
           they
           say
           that
           Mr
           ,
           Mason
           did
           handle
           this
           Controversy
           
             weakly
             and
             faintly
          
           ,
           they
           know
           they
           doe
           him
           wrong
           :
           He
           hath
           so
           thrashed
           their
           Authours
           ,
           Fusherbert
           ,
           and
           Fitz-Simon
           ,
           and
           Holywood
           ,
           and
           Constable
           ,
           and
           Kellison
           ,
           and
           Champney
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           hath
           wanted
           a
           Champion
           eversince
           ,
           untill
           these
           Fathers
           tooke
           up
           the
           Bucklers
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Mason
             vvas
             affraid
             to
             be
             convinced
             by
             some
             aged
             persons
             that
             might
             then
             be
             living
             ,
             and
             remember
             vvhat
             passed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
          
           E●isabeths
           reign
           ;
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           nameth
           a
           witnesse
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           that
           was
           invited
           to
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           and
           was
           present
           there
           ,
           The
           Earle
           of
           Notting●am
           Lord
           High
           Admirall
           of
           England
           .
        
         
         
           Why
           did
           none
           of
           their
           Authors
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           imploy
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           to
           inquire
           of
           him
           ?
           The
           case
           is
           cleare
           ,
           they
           were
           more
           affraid
           of
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           caught
           in
           a
           lie
           ,
           then
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           :
           who
           laid
           not
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Discourse
           upon
           loose
           prittle-prattle
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Firm
           Foundation
           of
           Originall
           Records
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1603
           ,
           
             none
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Clergy
             durst
             call
             it
             a
             fable
             ,
             as
             some
             now
             doe
             .
          
           I
           am
           the
           man
           ,
           I
           did
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           I
           do
           call
           it
           so
           .
           Such
           a
           blind
           relation
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           businesse
           pretended
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           the
           yeare
           1559
           ,
           being
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           as
           whereupon
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           depend
           ,
           and
           never
           published
           untill
           after
           the
           yeare
           1600
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           neither
           Friends
           nor
           Enemies
           ;
           deserveth
           to
           be
           stiled
           
             a
             Tale
             of
             a
             Tub
          
           and
           no
           better
           .
        
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           Bancroft
           
             Bishop
             of
             London
             being
             demanded
             by
             Mr.
             VVilliam
             Alabaster
             ,
             hovv
             Parker
             and
             his
             Collegues
             vvere
             consecrated
             Bishops
             ?
             ●nsvvered
             ,
             he
             hoped
             that
             in
             Case
             o●
             ne●essity
             a
             Priest
             (
             alluding
             to
             Scory
             ,
             
             might
             ordein
             Bishops
             .
             This
             answer
             of
             his
             was
             objected
             in
             Print
             by
          
           Holywood
           ,
           
             against
             him
             and
             all
             the
             English
             Clergy
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1603
           ▪
           
             not
             a
             word
             replied
          
           ,
           Bancroft
           
             himself
             being
             then
             living
          
           .
           And
           why
           might
           not
           Holywood
           be
           misinformed
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           a●
           well
           as
           you
           yourselves
           were
           misinformed
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           ?
           This
           is
           certain
           he
           could
           not
           allude
           to
           Bishop
           Scory
           ,
           wh●
           was
           consecrated
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           those
           times
           appeareth
           ;
           unlesse
           you
           have
           a
           mi●●
           to
           accuse
           all
           Records
           of
           Forgery
           .
           If
           you
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           against
           Bishop
           Sc●ryes
           Consecration
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           of
           them
           who
           joined
           in
           Ordeining
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           spare
           it
           not
           ,
           we
           wil
           not
           seek
           help
           of
           〈◊〉
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
        
         
           In
           summe
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           believe
           a
           word
           〈◊〉
           what
           is
           said
           of
           Bishop
           
             Bancroft
             ,
             sub
             mod●●
          
           it
           i●
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           nor
           that
           this
           Accusation
           did
           ever
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           〈◊〉
           prudent
           Prelate
           ;
           if
           it
           did
           ,
           he
           had
           great●●
           matters
           to
           trouble
           his
           head
           withall
           ,
           the●
           Mr.
           Holywords
           bables
           :
           but
           if
           ever
           such
           a
           a
           question
           was
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           after
           a
           clear
           answer
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           
           he
           might
           urge
           this
           as
           
             argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ;
           that
           though
           both
           Bishop
           Scory
           and
           Bishop
           Coverdale
           had
           been
           but
           simple
           Priests
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           were
           complete
           Bishops
           )
           ,
           yet
           joining
           with
           Bishop
           Barlow
           and
           Bishop
           Hodgskings
           ,
           two
           undoubted
           Bishops
           (
           otherwi●e
           Gardiner
           and
           Bonner
           and
           Tunstall
           and
           Thurleby
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           no
           Bishops
           ,
           )
           the
           Ordination
           was
           as
           Canonicall
           ,
           as
           for
           one
           Bishop
           and
           two
           Mitred
           Abbats
           to
           consecrate
           a
           Bishop
           (
           which
           you
           allow
           in
           case
           of
           Necessity
           )
           ,
           or
           one
           Bishop
           and
           two
           simple
           Presbyters
           to
           consecrate
           a
           Bishop
           by
           Papall
           Dispensation
           .
           So
           this
           question
           will
           not
           concern
           us
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           them
           very
           much
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           themselves
           to
           themselves
           .
           They
           teach
           that
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           Ordination
           are
           essentialls
           of
           Christs
           own
           Institution
           ,
           They
           teach
           that
           it
           is
           grievous
           Sacrilege
           to
           change
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           They
           teach
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           is
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           of
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           upon
           the
           person
           consecrated
           :
           and
           yet
           with
           them
           one
           Bishop
           and
           two
           Abbats
           ,
           or
           one
           Bishop
           and
           two
           simple
           Priests
           extraordinarily
           by
           Papall
           dispensation
           ,
           may
           ordein
           Bishops
           .
           The
           essentialls
           of
           Sacraments
           doe
           consist
           
             in
             indivisibili
          
           ,
           once
           Essentiall
           
           alwaies
           Essentiall
           ,
           whether
           ordinarily
           ,
           or
           extraordinarily
           whether
           with
           dispensation
           or
           without
           .
           So
           this
           Question
           whether
           a
           Priest
           in
           case
           of
           Necessity
           may
           ordein
           Bishops
           ,
           doth
           concern
           them
           much
           ,
           but
           us
           not
           at
           all
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           I
           believe
           the
           whole
           Relation
           is
           feined
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           concerneth
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           .
        
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           or
           the
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             I
             have
             spoken
             vvith
             both
             Catholicks
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             remember
             neare
          
           80.
           
             yeares
             ,
             and
             acknovvledge
             that
             so
             long
             they
             have
             heard
             the
          
           Nagges
           head
           
             story
             related
             as
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             .
          
           Where
           I
           wonder
           ?
           sooner
           in
           Rome
           or
           Rhemes
           or
           Doway
           ,
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           sooner
           in
           a
           Corner
           then
           upon
           the
           Exchange
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           from
           good
           Authors
           of
           the
           Swans
           singing
           ,
           and
           the
           Pellicans
           pricking
           of
           her
           Breast
           with
           her
           bill
           :
           but
           you
           are
           wiser
           then
           to
           believe
           such
           groundlesse
           Fictions
           .
           I
           produce
           you
           seven
           of
           the
           ancient
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           neare
           an
           100.
           yeares
           old
           ,
           who
           doe
           testify
           that
           it
           is
           a
           
             groundlesse
             Fable
          
           :
           yet
           they
           have
           more
           reason
           to
           know
           the
           right
           value
           of
           our
           Ecclesiasticall
           Records
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           
           affaires
           ,
           then
           any
           whom
           you
           convers●
           withall
           ▪
        
         
           The
           Authours
           proceed
           ,
           
             This
             Narration
             of
             the
             Consecration
             at
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           ,
           
             have
             I
             taken
             out
             of
          
           Holywood
           ,
           Constable
           ,
           
             and
             Doctor
          
           Champnies
           vvorkes
           .
           They
           heard
           it
           from
           many
           
             of
             the
             ancient
             Clergy
             ,
             vvho
             vvere
             Prisoners
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             in
          
           Wysbich
           Castle
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Blewet
           ,
           Doctor
           Watson
           ,
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lincoln
           ,
           
             and
             others
             .
             These
             had
             it
             from
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Neale
           
             and
             other
             Catholicks
             present
             at
          
           Parkers
           
             Consecration
             in
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           ,
           
             as
             Mr.
          
           Constable
           affirmes
           Here
           is
           nothing
           but
           hearsay
           ,
           upon
           hearsay
           ,
           such
           Evidence
           would
           not
           passe
           at
           a
           tryall
           for
           a
           lock
           of
           Goats
           wooll
           .
           Holywood
           and
           the
           rest
           had
           it
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Wisbich
           Prisoners
           :
           and
           the
           Wisbich
           Prisoners
           heard
           it
           from
           Mr.
           Neale
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           What
           others
           ?
           had
           they
           no
           names
           ?
           did
           Bishop
           Bonner
           send
           more
           of
           his
           Chapleins
           then
           one
           to
           be
           Spectators
           of
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           were
           to
           be
           
           consecrated
           permit
           them
           being
           Adversaries
           to
           continue
           among
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           a
           Cla●de●●ine
           Action
           .
           It
           is
           not
           credible
           ,
           without
           a
           Pl●●
           between
           Neale
           and
           the
           Host
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           and
           his
           fellowes
           for
           that
           day
           into
           Drawers
           habits
           ,
           least
           the
           Bishops
           should
           discover
           them
           .
           Here
           ,
           is
           enough
           said
           to
           disgrace
           this
           Narration
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Authors
           that
           published
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           did
           it
           after
           the
           yeare
           1600
           ;
           untill
           then
           it
           was
           kept
           close
           in
           Lavander
           ,
           Bishop
           Wa●son
           lived
           splendidly
           with
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Ely
           and
           Rochester
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           removed
           to
           Wisbich
           Castle
           .
           If
           there
           had
           been
           an●
           such
           thing
           really
           acted
           ,
           and
           so
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ,
           Bishop
           Wa●s●●
           and
           the
           other
           Prisoners
           ,
           must
           needs
           ha●●
           known
           it
           long
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           Neale
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           brought
           the●
           the
           first
           newes
           of
           it
           .
           The
           who●e
           story
           's
           composed
           of
           Inconsistences
           .
           That
           which
           quite
           spoileth
           their
           story
           ,
           is
           that
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           was
           never
           present
           at
           any
           〈◊〉
           these
           Consecrations
           ,
           otherwise
           calle●
           Confirmation
           Dinners
           :
           but
           it
           may
           be
           〈◊〉
           merry
           Host
           shewed
           Mr.
           Neale
           Docto●
           
           Bullingham
           for
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           what
           was
           done
           in
           the
           withdrawing
           roome
           ,
           which
           (
           to
           gaine
           more
           credit
           to
           his
           Relation
           )
           he
           feigued
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           out
           of
           pure
           zeale
           .
        
         
           Howsoever
           ,
           they
           say
           
             the
             Story
             was
             divulged
             to
             the
             great
             griefe
             of
             the
             newly
             Consecrated
             ,
             yet
             being
             so
             evident
             a
             truth
             they
             durst
             not
             contradict
             it
             .
          
           We
           must
           suppose
           that
           these
           Fathers
           have
           a
           Privilege
           to
           know
           other
           mēs
           hearts
           ,
           but
           let
           that
           p●sse
           .
           Let
           them
           tell
           us
           how
           it
           was
           divulged
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           it
           was
           divulged
           whilest
           they
           were
           newly
           consecrated
           ,
           who
           divulged
           it
           and
           to
           whom
           ?
           If
           they
           can
           tell
           us
           none
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           passe
           for
           a
           great
           presumption
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           passe
           for
           a
           proofe
           ,
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             not
             onely
             the
             Nullity
             of
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             illegality
             of
             the
             same
             was
             objected
             in
             Print
             against
             them
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             by
             that
             famous
             writer
             Doctor
          
           Stapleton
           
             and
             others
          
           .
           We
           looke
           upon
           Doctor
           Stapleton
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Rationall
           heads
           that
           your
           Church
           hath
           had
           since
           the
           seperation
           :
           but
           speake
           to
           the
           purpose
           Fathers
           ,
           did
           Doctor
           Stapleton
           print
           one
           word
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           .
           You
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           would
           not
           have
           balked
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           balke
           
           it
           because
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           Doctr.
           Stapletons
           pretended
           illegality
           was
           upon
           another
           ground
           ,
           because
           he
           dreamed
           that
           King
           Edwards
           Statute
           was
           repealed
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           not
           restored
           by
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           have
           an
           expresse
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           against
           him
           in
           the
           point
           :
           and
           his
           supposed
           invalidity
           was
           because
           they
           were
           not
           consecrated
           
             ritu
             Romano
          
           .
           If
           you
           think
           Doctor
           Stapleton
           hath
           said
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           materiall
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           invalidity
           or
           nullity
           of
           our
           Consecration
           ,
           take
           your
           bowes
           and
           arrowes
           and
           shoote
           over
           his
           shafts
           againe
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           you
           do
           not
           meet
           with
           satisfactory
           answers
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           ,
           
             Parker
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             the
             Catholick
             arguments
             against
             the
             invalidity
             of
             their
             Ordination
          
           &c.
           
           Words
           are
           but
           wind
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           wanted
           nor
           Orthodox
           Sonnes
           enough
           to
           cope
           with
           Stapleton
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Emissaries
           :
           nor
           
             to
             cry
             down
             the
             illegall
             and
             extravagant
             manner
             of
             it
             at
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             ,
          
           How
           should
           they
           cry
           down
           ,
           that
           which
           never
           had
           been
           cryed
           up
           in
           those
           daies
           ?
           We
           condemne
           ,
           that
           
           form
           of
           Ordination
           which
           you
           feign
           to
           have
           beē
           used
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           as
           illegall
           ,
           and
           extravagant
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           weigheth
           more
           then
           both
           of
           them
           )
           invalid
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           yourselves
           .
        
         
           They
           
             were
             forced
             to
             begge
             an
             act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             enjoy
             the
             Temporalities
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             the
             known
             defects
             of
             their
             Consecration
             &c.
          
           O
           Ingenuity
           !
           whither
           art
           thou
           Fled
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Say
           ,
           where
           is
           this
           Petition
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           Eutopia
           ?
           Did
           the
           Parliament
           ever
           make
           any
           such
           establishment
           of
           their
           Temporalties
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           their
           Spiritualties
           ?
           Did
           the
           Parliament
           ever
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           any
           Defects
           of
           their
           Consecration
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Parliament
           declare
           their
           Consecration
           to
           have
           been
           free
           from
           all
           defects
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           Parliament
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           brand
           these
           Reports
           for
           
             slanderous
             speeches
          
           ,
           
           and
           justify
           their
           Consecrations
           to
           have
           
             been
             duely
             and
             orderly
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Realm
          
           :
           and
           that
           
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             and
             apparent
             ,
             that
             no
             cause
             of
             scruple
             ambiguity
             or
             doubt
             ,
             can
             be
             justly
             objected
          
           against
           their
           Elections
           Confirmations
           or
           Consecrations
           .
        
         
           Yet
           they
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           
             for
             albeit
          
           Edward
           
             the
             sixths
             rite
             of
             Ordination
             was
             reestablished
             by
             Act
             of
             
             Parliament
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Queen
          
           Elisabeth
           :
           
             yet
             it
             was
             notorious
             that
             the
             Ordination
             at
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           
             was
             very
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             formed
          
           extempore
           by
           Scoryes
           
             Puritanicall
             Spirit
             &c.
          
           
           I
           take
           that
           which
           you
           grant
           out
           of
           Sanders
           ,
           that
           King
           Edwards
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           was
           reestablished
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           1.
           
           Elisabethae
           ;
           wherein
           you
           doe
           unwittingly
           condemne
           both
           Bishop
           Bonners
           and
           Stapletons
           plea
           of
           illegality
           .
           The
           rest
           which
           you
           say
           is
           partly
           true
           and
           partly
           false
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           that
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           English
           Form
           of
           Ordeining
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           between
           the
           head
           of
           a
           living
           horse
           and
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           or
           between
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           reall
           entity
           and
           an
           imaginary
           Chim●ra
           (
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           was
           the
           Bellerephon
           that
           destroyed
           this
           monster
           )
           :
           But
           that
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           was
           framed
           extempore
           by
           
             Scoryes
             Puritanicall
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           ;
           That
           Posthumus
           brat
           was
           the
           Minerva
           or
           Issue
           of
           Mr.
           Neales
           brain
           ,
           or
           some
           others
           who
           fathered
           this
           rapping
           lie
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Then
           they
           repeat
           the
           words
           of
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           
             By
             which
             Act
             appeares
             that
             not
             onely
             King
          
           Edwards
           
           
             rite
             ,
             but
             any
             other
             used
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queeens
             reign
             ,
             upon
             her
             Commission
             was
             enacted
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             might
             passe
             .
             Cujus
             cōtrarium
             verum
             est
             .
          
           The
           Contrary
           to
           what
           these
           Fathers
           inferre
           ,
           doth
           follow
           necessarily
           from
           these
           words
           which
           the
           Fathers
           cite
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Act
           are
           these
           ,
           [
           
             By
             virtue
             of
             the
             Queens
             Letters
             Patents
             or
             Commission
          
           ]
           :
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           Rolles
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           did
           ever
           authorise
           any
           form
           but
           that
           which
           was
           legally
           established
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Form
           of
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Queens
           Letters
           Patents
           or
           Commission
           hath
           an
           
             aut
             minus
          
           in
           it
           ,
           
             or
             at
             the
             least
             three
             or
             foure
             of
             you
          
           :
           but
           to
           justify
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordination
           ,
           the
           
             aut
             minus
          
           must
           be
           altered
           to
           
             at
             the
             least
          
           one
           or
           two
           of
           you
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Queens
           Letters
           Patents
           have
           alwaies
           this
           clause
           in
           them
           :
           
             Iuxta
             Formam
             &
             effectum
             Statutorum
             in
             ea
             parte
             editorum
             &
             provisorum
             ;
             According
             to
             the
             form
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Statutes
             in
             that
             case
             made
             and
             provided
             :
          
           but
           the
           Statutes
           allow
           no
           lesse
           number
           then
           four
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           three
           to
           ordein
           ,
           At
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           (
           you
           say
           there
           was
           but
           one
           
           Ordeiner
           .
           Our
           Statutes
           prescribe
           
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
          
           as
           the
           Essentiall
           matter
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           as
           the
           form
           of
           Ordination
           :
           but
           your
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           is
           a
           mere
           Phantasm
           ,
           without
           matter
           or
           Forme
           ;
           our
           Statutes
           allow
           no
           such
           fanaticall
           and
           Phantasticall
           Formes
           ,
           as
           your
           Form
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           .
           And
           so
           your
           Consequence
           ,
           [
           
             Consequently
             that
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             might
             passe
          
           ]
           ,
           is
           foundered
           of
           all
           four
           ,
           and
           can
           neither
           passe
           nor
           repasse
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           can
           rase
           these
           words
           [
           
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Queens
             Letters
             Patents
          
           ]
           out
           of
           the
           Statute
           ,
           and
           insert
           these
           [
           
             without
             the
             Queens
             Letters
             Patents
          
           ]
           :
           and
           likewise
           rase
           these
           words
           out
           of
           the
           Commission
           [
           
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Statutes
          
           ]
           ,
           and
           insert
           these
           [
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Form
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Statutes
          
           ]
           .
           A
           single
           Falsification
           will
           doe
           your
           cause
           no
           good
           .
           Two
           poisons
           may
           perchance
           help
           it
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Mr
           
             Mason
             see
             this
             over
             clear
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
          
           who
           know
           better
           that
           Mr.
           Mason
           did
           not
           onely
           deny
           it
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           but
           sqeesed
           the
           poore
           Fable
           to
           durt
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           particularly
           what
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Queens
           Dispensations
           ,
           
           the
           same
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           Papall
           Dispensations
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           latent
           objections
           or
           cavills
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           what
           that
           Cavill
           was
           ;
           which
           needed
           no
           Dispensation
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           Gainsaiers
           .
           But
           where
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Queens
             Dispensation
             was
             given
             ,
             not
             in
             conditionall
             but
             in
             very
             absolute
             Termes
          
           :
           You
           are
           absolutely
           mistaken
           .
           The
           Queens
           dispensation
           was
           both
           in
           Generall
           Termes
           ,
           which
           determin
           nothing
           ,
           (
           not
           like
           the
           Popes
           Dispensations
           ,
           
             A
             quibusvis
             excommunicationis
             suspensionis
             &
             interdicti
             sententiis
          
           )
           :
           and
           also
           in
           these
           conditionall
           Terms
           ,
           
             si
             quid
             &c.
             desit
             aut
             deerit
             eorum
             quae
             per
             Statuta
             hujus
             regni
             nostri
             ,
             aut
             per
             leges
             Ecclesiasticas
             in
             hac
             parte
             requiruntur
             :
             If
             any
             thing
             is
             or
             shall
             be
             wanting
             ,
             which
             are
             required
             by
             the
             Lawes
             Civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           You
           see
           it
           is
           conditionall
           and
           hath
           reference
           onely
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           They
           goe
           on
           ,
           
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             laughed
             at
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             to
             be
             invalid
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             being
             performed
             in
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             new
             form
             invented
             by
          
           Scory
           .
           
           If
           all
           the
           world
           did
           laugh
           at
           it
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           they
           laughed
           in
           their
           sleeves
           ,
           where
           no
           body
           could
           see
           them
           laugh
           .
           It
           had
           been
           too
           much
           to
           laugh
           at
           a
           jeast
           before
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           nay
           before
           it
           was
           devised
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           well
           wonder
           ,
           how
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           came
           to
           get
           notice
           of
           it
           so
           early
           as
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           reign
           ,
           and
           we
           onely
           in
           England
           should
           heare
           nothing
           of
           it
           for
           above
           40
           yeares
           after
           ?
           but
           assoone
           as
           we
           did
           heare
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           laught
           at
           it
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           as
           invalid
           as
           they
           could
           doe
           for
           their
           hearts
           ;
           but
           they
           laught
           at
           it
           as
           Bishop
           Scoryes
           Invention
           ,
           and
           we
           laught
           at
           it
           as
           theirs
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           the
           Reordination
           of
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           the
           quality
           of
           their
           witnesses
           ,
           Mr.
           Fitzherberts
           suspicions
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           the
           Publishing
           of
           our
           Register
           before
           Mr.
           Mason
        
         
           Their
           next
           instance
           is
           in
           Bishop
           Bonners
           case
           ,
           who
           
             was
             indited
             by
             Mr.
          
           Horn
           ,
           
             one
             
             of
             the
             First
             Protestant
             Bishops
             consecrated
             by
          
           Mr.
           Parker
           ,
           
             or
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           The
           first
           errour
           might
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           as
           being
           onely
           a
           mistake
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Bishop
           Bonner
           was
           indited
           by
           Mr.
           Horn
           ,
           where
           as
           he
           was
           onely
           signified
           by
           Bishop
           Horn
           :
           but
           the
           second
           mistake
           is
           fatall
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           this
           confidence
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           Notoreity
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           
             to
             all
             the
             world
          
           ,
           these
           Fathers
           themselves
           are
           still
           uncertain
           ,
           whether
           Bishop
           Horn
           
             were
             consecrated
             by
             Archbishop
          
           Parker
           ,
           
             or
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           certainly
           what
           was
           done
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           but
           they
           wish
           that
           if
           the
           Confirmation
           dinner
           were
           not
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           one
           .
           It
           could
           never
           end
           better
           ,
           for
           Mr.
           Neale
           to
           feign
           an
           Ordination
           ,
           without
           an
           Actuary
           to
           record
           what
           was
           done
           .
           Bishop
           Wa●son
           and
           Mr.
           Bluet
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           much
           to
           blame
           ,
           that
           (
           since
           he
           had
           the
           fortune
           to
           weare
           Gyges
           his
           ring
           and
           walk
           invisible
           )
           they
           did
           not
           cause
           him
           to
           play
           the
           publick
           Notary
           himself
           ,
           and
           draw
           that
           which
           was
           done
           there
           into
           Acts
           ;
           then
           we
           might
           have
           known
           as
           certainly
           as
           he
           could
           tell
           us
           ,
           whether
           
             Dr
             ▪
             Parker
          
           had
           been
           consecrated
           there
           by
           his
           
           Proctor
           Dr
           Bullsngham
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           very
           credulous
           Reader
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           old
           Lamiae
           ,
           could
           take
           out
           his
           eyes
           and
           put
           them
           in
           again
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           would
           have
           given
           more
           credit
           to
           Mr
           Neales
           pleasant
           Fable
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           publick
           Rolles
           and
           Registers
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           handled
           Bishop
           Bonners
           case
           before
           :
           and
           th●se
           Fathers
           themselves
           have
           unwittingly
           given
           sentence
           in
           it
           against
           him
           ;
           That
           King
           Edwards
           
             Forme
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             was
             reestablished
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliamant
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Queen
          
           Elisabeth
           .
           But
           finall
           sentence
           there
           was
           never
           any
           given
           ,
           untill
           the
           Parliament
           gave
           a
           finall
           sentence
           in
           it
           ,
           That
           Bishop
           Horn
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           legall
           Bishops
           .
           To
           admit
           a
           Plea
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           a
           Iury
           ,
           and
           the
           veredict
           of
           the
           Iury
           ,
           are
           two
           very
           distinct
           things
           .
        
         
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             he
             was
             a
             man
             specially
             shot
             at
             .
          
           Rather
           he
           was
           a
           man
           graciously
           preserved
           by
           the
           Queens
           mercy
           ,
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           against
           him
           .
           If
           they
           had
           
             shot
             at
          
           him
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           found
           waies
           enough
           to
           have
           tendered
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           Bishop
           
           Horn.
           I
           professe
           I
           am
           no
           great
           Patron
           of
           such
           Oaths
           ,
           men
           have
           more
           dominion
           over
           their
           actions
           then
           over
           their
           judgements
           :
           Yet
           there
           is
           lesse
           to
           be
           said
           for
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           then
           for
           other
           men
           .
           He
           who
           had
           so
           great
           a
           hand
           in
           framing
           the
           Oath
           ,
           He
           who
           had
           taken
           it
           himself
           ,
           both
           in
           King
           Henryes
           time
           ,
           and
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           many
           others
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           He
           who
           had
           been
           so
           great
           a
           stickler
           in
           Rome
           for
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           ,
           who
           writ
           that
           Preface
           before
           Bishop
           Gardiners
           booke
           
             de
             vera
             Obedientia
          
           :
           if
           he
           had
           suffered
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           he
           had
           but
           been
           scourged
           with
           a
           rod
           of
           his
           own
           making
           .
        
         
           Their
           next
           reason
           to
           prove
           the
           Nullity
           of
           our
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             the
             Romane
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             Reordein
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             conditionally
             but
             absolutely
             ,
          
           which
           they
           call
           
             an
             evident
             Argument
             of
             our
             mere
             Laity
             .
          
           A
           doughty
           Argument
           indeed
           ,
           drawn
           from
           their
           own
           
           Authority
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           doubt
           ,
           that
           that
           they
           which
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           taking
           away
           our
           lifes
           ,
           will
           make
           conscience
           of
           taking
           away
           our
           Orders
           ?
           This
           is
           that
           which
           we
           accuse
           them
           of
           ,
           and
           they
           doe
           fairly
           begge
           the
           Question
           .
           If
           Reordination
           be
           Sacrilege
           (
           as
           they
           say
           it
           is
           )
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           grosse
           Sacrilege
           ,
           or
           iterating
           all
           the
           Essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           the
           same
           matter
           and
           the
           same
           Form
           that
           is
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           same
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           by
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           words
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           &c.
           
           Some
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           these
           Fathers
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           :
           but
           Paul
           the
           4.
           and
           Cardinall
           Poole
           were
           wiser
           ,
           who
           confirmed
           all
           Ordinations
           in
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           time
           indifferently
           ,
           so
           the
           Persons
           professed
           but
           their
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           .
           How
           doth
           this
           consist
           with
           your
           pretended
           Nullity
           ?
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Records
             were
             produced
             by
             Mr
             ▪
          
           Mason
           
             in
             the
             yeares
          
           1613
           ,
           
             fifty
             yeare●
             after
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           They
           forget
           that
           they
           were
           published
           in
           Print
           in
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           lifetime
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           justified
           by
           the
           Parliament
           8.
           
           Elisabethae
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           goe
           hand
           in
           hand
           with
           our
           Civill
           Records
           ,
        
         
         
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             cannot
             be
             testified
             by
             any
             lawfull
             witnesses
          
           (
           produced
           by
           us
           )
           
             that
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             forged
          
           .
           This
           is
           their
           Method
           ,
           first
           to
           ●ccuse
           us
           of
           Forgery
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           put
           us
           to
           prove
           a
           Negative
           ;
           where
           learnt
           he
           this
           Form
           of
           proceding
           ?
           By
           all
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           man
           the
           Accuser
           is
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Accusation
           :
           yet
           we
           have
           given
           him
           witnesses
           beyond
           exception
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           
             there
             can
             not
             be
             a
             more
             evident
             mark
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             then
             the
             concealment
             of
             Registers
             ,
             if
             they
             〈◊〉
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             persons
             in
             whose
             Custody
             they
             are
             .
          
           The
           proofe
           lieth
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           Tell
           us
           how
           they
           were
           concealed
           ,
           which
           were
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Print
           ,
           by
           a
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           were
           evermore
           left
           in
           a
           Publick
           Office
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           world
           might
           view
           them
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           who
           had
           either
           occasion
           or
           desire
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           That
           our
           Adversaries
           did
           
             insult
             and
             Triumph
             over
             us
          
           ,
           is
           but
           un
           empty
           flourish
           without
           truth
           or
           reality
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           presently
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             refuting
             which
             some
             modern
             Protestants
             say
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             witnesses
             of
             the
             story
             of
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           &c.
           
             but
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             we
             value
             not
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             known
             Adversaries
             .
          
           This
           answer
           they
           term
           Ridiculous
           ,
           and
           paralell
           
           it
           with
           the
           answer
           of
           an
           Officer
           in
           Ireland
           .
           You
           will
           not
           find
           this
           answer
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           upon
           more
           serious
           consideration
           .
           Protestants
           know
           that
           some
           Exceptions
           in
           Law
           ,
           do
           destroy
           all
           Credit
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Exceptions
           do
           onely
           diminish
           credit
           .
           An
           Adversaries
           Testimony
           may
           be
           admitted
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           exception
           and
           makes
           no
           full
           proofe
           ,
           especially
           in
           cases
           favourable
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           as
           the
           case
           of
           persons
           spoiled
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           your
           Irish
           case
           )
           .
           such
           witnesses
           may
           be
           admitted
           ,
           
             an●e
             omnia
             spoliatus
             restitui
             debet
          
           :
           but
           then
           they
           ought
           to
           make
           up
           in
           number
           what
           they
           want
           in
           weight
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           mistake
           wholy
           ,
           our
           answer
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           
             you
             produce
             no
             witnesses
             for
             the
             story
             of
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           
             but
             Roman
             Catholick●
          
           :
           Our
           answer
           is
           that
           you
           produce
           no
           witnesses
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           Roman
           Catholicks
           nor
           others
           .
           For
           first
           one
           witnesse
           is
           no
           witnesse
           in
           Law
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           beyond
           exception
           duely
           sworn
           and
           examined
           ,
           yet
           his
           Testimony
           makes
           but
           
             semiplenam
             probationem
          
           ,
           half
           a
           proofe
           ;
           especially
           in
           Criminall
           causes
           such
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           
           
             One
             witnesse
             shall
             not
             rise
             up
             against
             a
             
             man
             for
             any
             Iniquity
             or
             any
             sinne
             ,
             At
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             witnesses
             or
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             the
             matter
             be
             stablished
             .
          
           Which
           law
           is
           confirmed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
           They
           were
           never
           yet
           able
           to
           pretend
           any
           eye
           witnesse
           by
           name
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           Neale
           ,
           or
           some
           body
           that
           had
           no
           name
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           no
           being
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           :
           all
           the
           rest
           had
           it
           from
           Mr.
           Neales
           single
           Testimony
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           testify
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           but
           what
           Mr.
           Neale
           said
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Mr.
           Neale
           testifieth
           nothing
           ,
           as
           a
           single
           witnesse
           ought
           to
           testify
           .
           He
           was
           never
           sworn
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           never
           testified
           it
           before
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           examined
           before
           a
           competent
           Iudge
           ,
           〈◊〉
           was
           never
           produced
           before
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Protestant
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Romans
           now
           a
           daies
           ,
           to
           condemne
           whole
           Churches
           upon
           the
           ver●all
           Testimony
           of
           a
           single
           witnesse
           ,
           before
           ●e
           be
           brought
           face
           to
           face
           with
           those
           whom
           ●e
           accuseth
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Testimony
           which
           〈◊〉
           clogged
           with
           so
           many
           improbabilities
           ●nd
           incongruities
           ,
           and
           incoherences
           ,
           〈◊〉
           no
           rationall
           impartiall
           man
           〈◊〉
           trust
           one
           syllable
           of
           it
           ?
           
           whereas
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ,
           against
           the
           third
           Estate
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           against
           the
           Records
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           against
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           an
           hundred
           witnesses
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           .
        
         
           We
           regard
           not
           Mr.
           
             Fitzherberts
             suspicions
          
           at
           all
           .
           What
           are
           the
           suspicions
           of
           a
           private
           stranger
           ,
           to
           the
           well
           known
           credit
           of
           a
           publick
           Register
           ?
           His
           suspicions
           can
           weigh
           no
           more
           then
           his
           reasons
           ,
           that
           is
           just
           nothing
           .
           He
           saith
           
             this
             exception
             is
             no
             new
             quarrell
             ,
             but
             vehemently
             urged
             to
             the
             English
             Clergy
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queens
             reign
             ,
             〈◊〉
             shew
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             made
             Priests
             Bishops
             &c
          
           :
           You
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           confute
           yourselves
           ,
           but
           you
           touch
           not
           us
           .
           If
           they
           had
           known
           that
           they
           were
           consecrated
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           you
           would
           seem
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           urge
           it
           so
           vehemently
           to
           shew
           how
           and
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           ordeined
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           done
           that
           for
           them
           readily
           enough
           :
           unlesse
           perhaps
           you
           thinke
           that
           they
           concealed
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Ordination
           out
           o●
           favour
           to
           the
           Protestants
           .
           But
           I
           see
           you
           are
           mistaken
           in
           this
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ▪
           There
           was
           an
           old
           objection
           indeed
           ,
           that
           ou●
           Consecraters
           were
           not
           Roman
           Catholiks
           and
           that
           our
           Consecration
           was
           not
           
             Ri●●
             
             Romano
          
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           were
           not
           Ordeined
           by
           Papall
           Authority
           :
           but
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           is
           a
           new
           question
           .
           What
           might
           be
           whispered
           underhand
           ,
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           credulous
           persons
           of
           your
           own
           party
           in
           Corners
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           know
           :
           but
           for
           all
           your
           contrary
           intimations
           ,
           none
           of
           all
           your
           Writers
           did
           dare
           to
           put
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           print
           ,
           for
           above
           fourty
           yeares
           after
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           .
           If
           
             silent
             Witnesses
             in
             such
             circumstances
             prove
             more
             then
             others
             ,
          
           as
           you
           affirm
           ,
           then
           all
           your
           writers
           are
           our
           witnesses
           .
           But
           none
           of
           all
           your
           Doctors
           did
           ever
           urge
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           required
           that
           we
           should
           cite
           the
           Registers
           in
           prudence
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           cleare
           answer
           to
           all
           your
           Testimonies
           shall
           appeare
           .
           The
           water
           did
           not
           stop
           there
           in
           those
           dayes
           :
           yet
           even
           in
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           life
           time
           the
           Consecration
           of
           our
           Bishops
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Print
           ;
           either
           shew
           us
           as
           much
           for
           your
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ,
           or
           hold
           your
           peace
           for
           ever
           .
           Bishop
           Andrews
           the
           learned
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchesters
             absurdities
             falsities
             and
             lies
          
           ,
           are
           easily
           talked
           of
           ,
           men
           may
           talke
           of
           black
           Swans
           :
           but
           he
           who
           hath
           laid
           your
           greatest
           Champions
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           requires
           another
           manner
           of
           Discoverer
           then
           Mr.
           Fitzherbert
           .
        
         
         
           But
           these
           Fathers
           are
           resolved
           to
           confute
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           an
           Adversary
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             no
             mention
             was
             ever
             made
             of
             Registers
             testifying
          
           Parkers
           
             Consecration
             at
          
           Lambeth
           ,
           untill
           Mr.
           Mason
           
             printed
             his
             booke
          
           .
           This
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           they
           were
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           Print
           ,
           I
           think
           before
           Mr.
           Mason
           was
           born
           ▪
           What
           though
           Lambeth
           were
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           if
           the
           Legality
           of
           his
           Consecration
           were
           mentioned
           ?
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           answer
           your
           Objection
           ;
           this
           is
           enough
           to
           confute
           your
           Romance
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           .
           Yet
           thus
           much
           you
           yourselves
           confesse
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Paragraph
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           booke
           printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           1605
           (
           that
           is
           eight
           yeares
           before
           the
           yeare
           1613
           ,
           wherein
           you
           say
           that
           Mr
           ,
           Mason
           printed
           his
           booke
           )
           called
           
             Antiquitates
             Britanniae
          
           ,
           there
           is
           
             a
             Register
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Bishops
             of
          
           England
           :
           Thē
           there
           was
           a
           Register
           of
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           extant
           ,
           before
           Mr.
           Mason
           did
           write
           of
           that
           subject
           .
           You
           say
           ,
           
             that
             Register
             doth
             not
             mention
             any
             certain
             place
             or
             Form
             of
             their
             Consecration
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           needfull
           ;
           the
           Law
           prescribeth
           the
           Form
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           was
           indifferent
           ,
           so
           it
           were
           a
           consecrated
           place
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           doth
           likewise
           prescribe
           .
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           further
           ,
           that
           
             thi●
             Register
             
             was
             forged
             or
             foisted
             in
             ,
          
           and
           that
           your
           learned
           but
           namelesse
           
             Friend
             ,
             see
             the
             old
             Manuscript
             of
             that
             booke
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             Register
             ,
          
           which
           you
           tell
           us
           in
           your
           Friends
           words
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             world
             may
             see
             how
             this
             Register
             was
             forged
             .
          
           Why
           are
           all
           the
           world
           bound
           to
           believe
           your
           Friend
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           give
           credit
           to
           a
           man
           who
           tells
           us
           three
           notorious
           untruths
           in
           foure
           lines
           ?
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           Archbishop
           Parker
           
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop
             by
          
           Barlow
           Scory
           
             and
             three
             others
          
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Commission
           from
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           :
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Bishop
           by
           Barlow
           Scory
           and
           two
           others
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           work
           was
           acted
           on
           the
           17.
           day
           of
           September
           ,
           An
           :
           1559
           ,
           which
           was
           acted
           on
           the
           17.
           
           Day
           of
           December
           1559.
           
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           
             we
             had
             no
             form
             then
             or
             Order
             to
             doe
             such
             a
             businesse
          
           ;
           whereas
           you
           yourselves
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
             Edward
             the
             sixths
             rite
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             was
             reestablished
             in
             the
             First
             yeare
             of
             Queen
             Elisabeth
          
           :
           and
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           Ordination
           was
           in
           the
           second
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           .
           He
           who
           stumbles
           so
           thick
           and
           three
           fold
           ,
           may
           erre
           in
           his
           viewing
           the
           Manuscript
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           to
           gratify
           you
           ,
           suppose
           it
           was
           
             foisted
             in
          
           ,
           what
           good
           will
           that
           doe
           you
           ?
           It
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           foisted
           in
           before
           it
           was
           printed
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           foisted
           
           in
           after
           it
           was
           printed
           ,
           And
           it
           must
           be
           foisted
           in
           by
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           for
           no
           Roman
           Catholick
           would
           foist
           it
           in
           .
           So
           still
           you
           see
           a
           Register
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           eyght
           yeares
           before
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           published
           his
           booke
           .
        
         
           Your
           Friend
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             this
             printed
             Booke
             of
          
           Parkers
           Antiquitates
           Britanniae
           ,
           
             is
             the
             first
             that
             mentioneth
             any
             such
             pretended
             Consecration
             of
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           So
           it
           might
           be
           well
           when
           it
           was
           first
           printed
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           in
           the
           yeare
           1605
           ,
           but
           in
           Arch-Bishop
           Parkers
           life
           time
           ,
           three
           yeares
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           An.
           1570.
           
           So
           much
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           from
           the
           very
           Title-page
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           printed
           at
           
             Hannovv
             ;
             Historia
             antehac
             non
             nisi
             semel
             ,
             nimirum
             Londini
             in
             Aedibus
             Iohannis
             Day
             anno
          
           1572.
           
             excusa
             :
             That
             this
             History
             vvas
             printed
             formerly
             at
          
           London
           
             in
             the
             house
             of
          
           Iohn
           Day
           
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1572.
           
           This
           doth
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           Credit
           of
           your
           Friends
           Relation
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           viewed
           the
           Manuscript
           of
           that
           Booke
           .
           There
           needed
           no
           Manuscript
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           a
           Printed
           booke
           for
           their
           Copy
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Title-page
           telleth
           us
           they
           had
           )
           ▪
           and
           that
           printed
           above
           sixty
           yeares
           before
           your
           Friend
           writ
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           before
           his
           Birth
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           of
           foisting
           
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           there
           is
           rather
           something
           foisted
           out
           of
           the
           former
           Edition
           ,
           then
           foisted
           in
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           Life
           untill
           that
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           particular
           Consecrations
           of
           our
           first
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           London
           Edition
           ,
           and
           are
           omitted
           in
           this
           Edition
           of
           Hannow
           .
           This
           is
           cleare
           enough
           by
           the
           very
           Title
           ,
           
             An
             History
             of
          
           70.
           
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           in
           this
           Edition
           but
           69.
           
           Archbishops
           ,
           because
           the
           Life
           of
           Archbishop
           Parker
           is
           wanting
           ;
           which
           neverthelesse
           is
           promised
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Archbishop
           Warham
           pag.
           312.
           [
           
             ut
             in
             Matthaei
             Parker
             Cantuariensis
             Archiepiscopi
             vi●a
             inferius
             di●emus
             :
             As
             we
             shall
             say
             hereaf●er
             in
             the
             Life
             of
          
           Mathew
           Parker
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           You
           see
           how
           infortunate
           you
           are
           in
           accusing
           others
           of
           Forgery
           .
        
         
           Your
           Authour
           proceedeth
           ,
           
             Any
             man
             reading
             the
             printed
             Booke
             ,
             will
             manifestly
             see
             it
             is
             a
             meerly
             foisted
             and
             inserted
             thing
             ,
             having
             no
             connexion
             correspondence
             or
             affinity
             ,
             either
             vvith
             that
             which
             goeth
             before
             ,
             or
             followeth
             it
             .
          
           Say
           you
           so
           ?
           There
           was
           never
           any
           thing
           more
           fitly
           inserted
           .
           The
           Author
           undertaketh
           
             to
             write
          
           the
           Life
           's
           of
           70.
           succeeding
           Archbishops
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           from
           Austin
           
           to
           
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           ,
           and
           having
           premitted
           some
           generall
           Observations
           concerning
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           Britany
           ,
           with
           the
           names
           of
           some
           Arch-Bishops
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Originall
           and
           Changes
           of
           Episcopall
           Sees
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Generalities
           concerning
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Kent
           ;
           Iust
           before
           he
           enter
           upon
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Austin
           the
           first
           Archbishop
           ,
           he
           presenteth
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           summary
           View
           of
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           booke
           was
           first
           printed
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1572
           ,
           with
           the
           names
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           their
           Countries
           ,
           their
           Armes
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           Sees
           and
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           their
           respective
           Ages
           ,
           their
           Vniversities
           ,
           their
           Degrees
           in
           Schooles
           ,
           with
           the
           times
           of
           their
           severall
           Consecrations
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           ordeined
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Confirmations
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           translated
           from
           another
           See.
           It
           is
           hardly
           possible
           for
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           to
           contriue
           more
           matter
           into
           a
           lesser
           Roome
           .
           Then
           ,
           he
           settes
           downe
           a
           like
           Table
           for
           the
           Province
           of
           Yorke
           :
           and
           lastly
           an
           Alphabeticall
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           whose
           Lifes
           were
           described
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           among
           
           the
           rest
           ,
           Archbishop
           Parker
           ,
           whose
           Life
           (
           if
           you
           call
           it
           foisting
           )
           is
           foisted
           out
           of
           this
           Hannow
           Edition
           .
           If
           this
           hath
           
             no
             connexion
             or
             affinity
             with
             that
             which
             goeth
             before
             ,
             and
             followeth
             after
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Connexion
           or
           Affinity
           is
           .
        
         
           Your
           Friends
           last
           Exception
           against
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           booke
           called
           
             Antiquitates
             Britanniae
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             it
             conteineth
             more
             things
             done
             after
             Matthew
             Parker
             had
             written
             that
             Booke
             .
          
           So
           you
           confesse
           that
           Archbishop
           Parker
           himself
           (
           about
           whom
           all
           our
           controversy
           is
           ,
           )
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           booke
           ;
           wherein
           I
           agree
           with
           you
           .
           The
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Preface
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           reasons
           invite
           me
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           Surely
           this
           Author
           meant
           that
           there
           is
           something
           conteined
           in
           this
           Register
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           within
           the
           Compasse
           of
           the
           following
           Lifes
           in
           the
           Hannow
           Edition
           .
           (
           that
           may
           well
           be
           because
           
             Matthew
             Parkers
          
           life
           is
           foisted
           out
           in
           this
           Edition
           :
           )
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           London
           Edition
           ,
           much
           more
           largely
           then
           it
           is
           in
           this
           Register
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           Confirmations
           and
           Consecrations
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Bishops
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           after
           the
           time
           when
           this
           Register
           was
           made
           ,
           which
           is
           prefixed
           in
           the
           Frontispice
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Hannow
           Edition
           ,
           with
           M
           P
           for
           
             Matthew
             Parker
             .
             
             Matthew
             Parker
          
           died
           May
           the
           27
           ,
           Anno
           1575
           :
           he
           printed
           his
           booke
           at
           London
           three
           yeares
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           without
           the
           Authours
           name
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1572.
           
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           ingenuous
           Reader
           ,
           (
           let
           him
           be
           of
           what
           Communion
           he
           will
           ,
           or
           never
           so
           full
           of
           prejudice
           )
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           credible
           ,
           that
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parkers
           own
           booke
           should
           be
           printed
           in
           London
           ,
           by
           the
           Queens
           Printer
           ,
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           have
           any
           thing
           foisted
           into
           it
           contrary
           to
           his
           sense
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           Register
           of
           Protestant
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           their
           Confirmations
           and
           Consecrations
           ,
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Print
           at
           London
           ,
           by
           Arch
           Bishop
           Parker
           himself
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           the
           principall
           person
           and
           most
           concerned
           in
           that
           Controversy
           ,
           )
           as
           if
           it
           should
           dare
           all
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           except
           against
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           ▪
           Registers
           cannot
           be
           concealed
           ,
           being
           alwaies
           kept
           in
           the
           most
           publick
           and
           conspicuous
           places
           of
           great
           Cities
           ,
           whither
           every
           one
           hath
           accesse
           to
           them
           who
           will.
           They
           need
           no
           printing
           ,
           but
           this
           was
           printed
           (
           a
           work
           of
           supererogation
           )
           .
           They
           who
           dared
           not
           to
           except
           against
           it
           then
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           fresh
           in
           all
           mens
           memories
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           make
           conjecturall
           exceptions
           now
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Fathers
           come
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           
           their
           Doctors
           did
           object
           to
           our
           Protestant
           Clergy
           ,
           
             the
             Nullity
             and
             Illegality
             of
             their
             Ordination
             .
          
           If
           their
           Doctors
           give
           a
           cause
           or
           reason
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           answer
           that
           :
           but
           if
           they
           object
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           Iudgement
           and
           authority
           ,
           we
           regard
           it
           not
           ;
           their
           judgement
           may
           weigh
           some
           thing
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           nothing
           at
           all
           with
           us
           .
           This
           is
           not
           to
           make
           themselves
           Advocates
           ,
           but
           Iudges
           over
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           allow
           .
           If
           I
           should
           produce
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           fourscore
           Protestant
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           affirm
           that
           we
           have
           a
           good
           Succession
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Succession
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           what
           would
           they
           value
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           Doctor
           
             Bristow
             ;
             Consider
             what
             Church
             that
             is
             ,
             whose
             Ministers
             are
             but
             very
             Laymen
             ,
             unsent
             ,
             uncalled
             ,
             unconsecrated
             ,
             holding
             therefore
             amongst
             us
             when
             they
             repent
             and
             return
             ,
             no
             other
             place
             but
             of
             Laymen
             ,
             in
             no
             case
             admitted
             ,
             no
             nor
             looking
             to
             Minister
             in
             any
             Office
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             take
             Orders
             which
             before
             they
             had
             not
             .
          
           Here
           is
           Doctor
           Bristows
           Determination
           ,
           but
           where
           are
           his
           grounds
           ?
           He
           bringeth
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           generall
           .
           Paul
           the
           4
           ,
           and
           Cardinall
           Poole
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           in
           those
           dayes
           were
           of
           another
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           many
           others
           :
           and
           so
           may
           they
           themselves
           come
           to
           be
           ,
           
           when
           they
           have
           considered
           more
           seriously
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           both
           the
           same
           old
           Essentialls
           .
           That
           which
           excuseth
           their
           Reordination
           from
           formall
           Sacrilege
           (
           for
           from
           materiall
           it
           cannot
           be
           excused
           upon
           their
           own
           grounds
           ,
           )
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           for
           the
           hideous
           Fables
           raised
           by
           our
           Countrymen
           .
           But
           where
           is
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           in
           
             Dr.
             Bristow
          
           ?
           Then
           had
           been
           the
           time
           to
           have
           objected
           it
           ,
           and
           printed
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           beē
           any
           reality
           in
           it
           .
           Either
           
             Dr.
             Bristow
          
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           this
           Pageant
           ,
           or
           he
           was
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           Here
           we
           meet
           with
           
             Dr.
             Fulke
          
           again
           ,
           ād
           what
           they
           say
           of
           him
           shall
           be
           āswered
           in
           its
           proper
           place
        
         
           Their
           next
           witnesse
           is
           
             Mr.
             Reinolds
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Heardman
             in
             all
             Turky
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             undertake
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Heard
             ,
             upon
             better
             reason
             and
             greater
             right
             Order
             and
             authority
             ,
             then
             these
             your
             magnificent
             Apostles
             .
             &c.
          
           And
           why
           an
           
             Heardsman
             in
             Turky
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           allude
           to
           his
           Title
           of
           
             Calvino
             Turcismus
          
           ?
           An
           heardsman
           in
           Turky
           hath
           as
           much
           right
           to
           order
           his
           heard
           ,
           as
           an
           heardman
           in
           Christendome
           ;
           unlesse
           perhaps
           your
           Dr.
           did
           think
           ,
           that
           Dominiō
           was
           founded
           in
           Grace
           ,
           not
           in
           nature
           .
           This
           is
           saying
           ,
           but
           we
           expect
           proving
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           you
           pretend
           more
           to
           a
           
             magnificent
             Apostolate
          
           ,
           
           them
           we
           .
           If
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           (
           which
           knoweth
           no
           other
           Essentialls
           of
           Ordination
           ;
           but
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ād
           these
           words
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           )
           if
           the
           perpetual
           practise
           of
           the
           universall
           church
           ,
           if
           the
           Prescription
           of
           the
           ancient
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           and
           above
           200.
           
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrent
           approbation
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           be
           sufficient
           grounds
           ,
           we
           want
           not
           sufficient
           grounds
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Sacred
           Functions
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             Heardman
             in
             Turky
          
           who
           hath
           not
           more
           sufficient
           grounds
           or
           assurāce
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           your
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           upon
           your
           own
           grounds
           .
           The
           Turkish
           Heardman
           receives
           his
           Maisters
           Commands
           without
           examining
           his
           intention
           :
           but
           according
           to
           your
           grounds
           ,
           if
           in
           ●n
           hundred
           successive
           Ordinations
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           one
           Bishop
           who
           had
           an
           intention
           not
           to
           Ordein
           ,
           or
           no
           intention
           to
           ordein
           ,
           or
           but
           one
           Priest
           who
           had
           an
           intētiō
           notto
           bap●●ise
           ,
           or
           no
           intention
           to
           baptise
           any
           of
           these
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           your
           whole
           Succession
           commeth
           to
           nothing
           .
           But
           I
           must
           aske
           still
           where
           ●s
           your
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           in
           all
           this
           ?
           ●r
           .
           Reinolds
           might
           have
           made
           a
           pleasāt
           Pa●●lell
           between
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ●nd
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Mufti
           ,
           
           and
           wanted
           not
           a
           mind
           mischievous
           enough
           against
           his
           Mother
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           found
           the
           least
           pretext
           :
           but
           there
           was
           none
           .
           You
           seek
           for
           water
           out
           of
           a
           Pumice
           .
        
         
           Their
           third
           Witnesse
           is
           Dr.
           Stapleton
           ,
           in
           his
           Counterblast
           against
           Bishop
           
             Horn.
             To
             say
             truely
             ,
             you
             are
             no
             Lord
          
           Winchester
           ,
           
             nor
             elsvvhere
             ,
             but
             onely
             Mr
          
           Robert
           Horn.
           
             Is
             〈◊〉
             not
             notorious
             that
             you
             and
             your
             Collegues
             vvere
             not
             ordeined
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             ,
             I
             vvill
             not
             say
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             very
             Statutes
             ?
             Hovv
             then
             can
             you
             challenge
             to
             your self
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           ?
           
             You
             are
             vvithout
             an●
             Consecration
             at
             all
             of
             your
             Metropolitan
             ,
             himself
             pooreman
             being
             no
             Bishop
             neither
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           loud
           blast
           indeed●
           but
           if
           
             Dr
             Stapleton
          
           could
           have
           said
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           given
           another
           manner
           of
           blast
           ,
           tha●
           should
           have
           made
           the
           whole
           world
           Ech●
           again
           with
           the
           Sound
           of
           it
           .
           In
           vain
           you
           see●
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           in
           your
           writers
           ,
           untill
           after
           the
           yeare
           1600.
           
           For
           answe●
           
             Dr.
             Stapleton
          
           raiseth
           no
           Objection
           fro●
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereupon
           an●
           
           onely
           whereupon
           ,
           the
           Validity
           or
           Invalidity
           of
           Ordination
           doth
           depend
           :
           but
           onely
           from
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           .
           First
           for
           the
           Canons
           ,
           we
           maintein
           that
           our
           Form
           of
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           hath
           the
           same
           Essentialls
           with
           the
           Roman
           :
           but
           in
           other
           things
           of
           an
           inferiour
           allay
           it
           differeth
           from
           it
           .
           The
           Papall
           Canons
           were
           never
           admitted
           for
           binding
           Lawes
           in
           England
           ,
           further
           then
           they
           were
           received
           by
           our selves
           ,
           and
           incorporated
           into
           our
           Lawes
           :
           but
           our
           Ordination
           is
           conformable
           to
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           which
           prescribe
           no
           new
           Matter
           and
           Form
           in
           Priestly
           Ordination
           .
           And
           for
           our
           Statutes
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           answered
           that
           Objection
           sufficiently
           ,
           shewing
           clearly
           ,
           that
           the
           Ordination
           of
           our
           first
           Protestant
           Bishops
           was
           legall
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Validity
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           crave
           no
           mans
           favour
           .
        
         
           Their
           last
           witnesse
           is
           
             Dr.
             Harding
          
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           good
           a
           will
           (
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           reality
           in
           it
           )
           to
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           as
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           he
           speaketh
           not
           a
           Syllable
           of
           it
           more
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           though
           they
           keep
           a
           great
           stirre
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           nothing
           that
           is
           worth
           the
           weighing
           .
           First
           he
           readeth
           us
           a
           profound
           Lecture
           ,
           that
           Sacerdos
           
             Signifieth
             both
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           Let
           it
           signify
           so
           ,
           
           and
           in
           
             St.
             Hieroms
          
           sense
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           inferre
           from
           thence
           ?
           Next
           ,
           he
           askes
           Bishop
           Iewell
           
             of
             Bishoply
             and
             Priestly
             vocation
             and
             sending
             .
          
           What
           new
           canting
           language
           is
           this
           ?
           Could
           he
           not
           as
           well
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           old
           Ecclesiasticall
           word
           of
           Ordination
           ?
           Thirdly
           he
           taxeth
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           
             he
             answereth
             not
             by
             what
             example
             hands
             were
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             sent
             him
             .
          
           What
           doth
           this
           concern
           any
           question
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ?
           Hands
           were
           laid
           on
           him
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           Apostles●
           ,
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Modern
           Church
           :
           so
           Christ
           sēt
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           sēt
           him
           ,
           the
           Church
           sent
           him
           ,
           in
           severall
           respects
           .
           He
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           
             duely
             considered
          
           his
           Protestant
           Ordination
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             take
             himself
             for
             lawfull
             deacon
             in
             all
             respects
             .
          
           If
           his
           Protestant
           Ordination
           were
           a
           Nullity
           (
           as
           these
           mē
           say
           )
           ,
           thē
           he
           was
           a
           lawfull
           Deacon
           in
           no
           respect
           .
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           4.
           and
           Cardinall
           Poole
           were
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           Then
           follow
           his
           two
           grand
           excepitons
           against
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           wherein
           you
           shal
           find
           nothing
           of
           your
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           fable
           The
           former
           exceptiō
           is
           ,
           that
           King
           Edwards
           Bishops
           
             who
             gave
             Orders
             ,
             were
             out
             of
             Orders
             themselves
             ,
          
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           
             they
             ministred
             not
             orders
             according
             to
             the
             Rite
             ād
             manner
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           For
           the
           former
           exception
           ,
           I
           referre
           him
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           in
           
           St.
           Austins
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           both
           his
           excepitons
           to
           Cardinall
           ●oles
           Confirmation
           of
           King
           Edwards
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Paul
           the
           4.
           
           Ratification
           of
           his
           Act.
           If
           any
           man
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           inquire
           further
           into
           the
           Validity
           of
           our
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           let
           him
           leave
           these
           Fables
           and
           take
           his
           scope
           freely
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           this
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Iewell
           
             answers
             with
             profound
             silence
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           adde
           ,
           
             onely
             he
             sayes
             without
             any
             proofe
             ,
             that
             their
             Bishops
             are
             made
             by
             Form
             and
             Order
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Arch
             bishop
             and
             other
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             admission
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           I
           expected
           profound
           sile●ce
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           a
           profound
           answer
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           first
           time
           I
           learned
           how
           a
           man
           can
           both
           keep
           profound
           silence
           ●nd
           answer
           so
           pertinently
           all
           at
           once
           .
           How
           doth
           
             Dr.
             Harding
          
           goe
           about
           to
           take
           away
           ●his
           answer
           :
           For
           Bishop
           Iewell
           was
           the
           defendent
           ,
           and
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           proofe
           did
           ●ot
           rest
           upon
           him
           ?
           First
           I
           pray
           you
           
             how
             was
             ●our
             Archbishop
             consecrated
          
           ?
           If
           
             Dr.
             Harding
          
           did
           not
           see
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           ●een
           it
           if
           he
           would
           .
           He
           askes
           further
           ,
           
             what
             ●ree
             Bishops
             were
             there
             in
             the
             Realm
             to
             lay
             hands
             ●pon
             him
          
           ?
           Ask
           the
           Queens
           Letters
           patents
           ,
           ●●d
           they
           will
           shew
           you
           seven
           .
           What
           a
           ●●eake
           Socraticall
           kind
           of
           arguing
           is
           this
           ,
           ●ltogether
           by
           questions
           ,
           without
           any
           Infe●ence
           ?
           If
           
             Dr.
             Harding
          
           could
           have
           said
           it
           
           justly
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           could
           have
           said
           it
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           )
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           confuted
           him
           boldly
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           your
           Metropolitan
           was
           consecrated
           in
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           by
           one
           single
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           a
           fanaticall
           and
           phantasticall
           manner
           :
           but
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           publickly
           known
           to
           be
           otherwise
           .
           All
           his
           exception
           is
           against
           our
           Form
           ,
           
             If
             you
             had
             been
             Consecrated
             after
             the
             Form
             and
             Order
             vvhich
             hath
             ever
             been
             used
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             had
             Bishops
             out
             of
          
           France
           
             or
             at
             home
             in
          
           England
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Forme
           established
           in
           King
           Edwards
           time
           ,
           and
           restored
           in
           Queen
           Elisabeths
           time
           which
           Doctr.
           Harding
           impugneth
           ,
           not
           tha●
           ridiculous
           Form
           which
           they
           Father
           upon
           Bishop
           Scory
           :
           and
           their
           cheife
           objection
           against
           that
           Form
           ,
           was
           that
           vain
           Cavill
           that
           it
           was
           not
           restored
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           since
           hath
           been
           answere●
           abundantly
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Here
           upon
           he
           telleth
           Bishop
           Iewell
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Metropolitan
             had
             no
             lawfull
             Consecration
             .
          
           Thoug●
           his
           Consecration
           had
           not
           been
           lawfull
           ,
           y●●
           it
           might
           have
           been
           valid
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           bot●
           legall
           and
           valid
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           Docto●
           Harding
           hath
           ,
           which
           a
           much
           meane
           
           Schollar
           then
           that
           learned
           Prelate
           might
           have
           adventured
           upon
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           burning
           his
           Fingers
           .
        
         
           Their
           next
           proofe
           against
           our
           Records
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           our
           Writers
           ,
           Mr.
           Masons
           
             Registers
             and
             Records
             ,
             disagree
             with
             those
             that
          
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           
             used
             in
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Day
             sometimes
             in
             the
             moneth
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             year
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Mason
             Sutcliffe
             and
             Mr.
             Butler
             ,
             all
             speaking
             of
          
           Mr.
           Parkers
           
             Consecration
             ,
             doe
             all
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             in
             naming
             his
             Consecraters
          
           ;
           Mr.
           Mason
           
             saith
             it
             was
             done
             by
             Barlow
             ,
             Scory
             ,
             Coverdale
             ▪
             and
             Hodgskins
             .
          
           Mr.
           Sutcliffe
           
             saith
             ,
             besides
             the
             three
             first
             there
             vvas
             tvvo
             Suffragans
             .
          
           M
           Butler
           
             saith
             ,
             the
             Suffragan
             of
          
           Dover
           
             vvas
             one
             .
             vvho
             is
             not
             named
             in
             the
             Commission
             .
             So
             as
             these
             men
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             three
             Disagreeing
             Registers
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           that
           it
           is
           scarcely
           possible
           to
           avoid
           errours
           in
           transcribing
           and
           printing
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           in
           the
           Authors
           absence
           ,
           especially
           in
           names
           and
           numbers
           .
           To
           keep
           a
           balling
           and
           a
           stirre
           about
           these
           Errata
           of
           the
           pen
           or
           of
           the
           presse
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           barking
           of
           little
           Curres
           ,
           
           which
           trouble
           the
           whole
           Vicinage
           about
           the
           Mooneshining
           in
           the
           Water
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           most
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           supposing
           that
           some
           very
           few
           of
           these
           were
           the
           reall
           mistakes
           of
           the
           Authors
           ,
           yet
           innocent
           mistakes
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           plot
           in
           them
           or
           design
           of
           Interest
           or
           Advantage
           ,
           which
           conduce
           neither
           pro
           nor
           contra
           to
           any
           Controversy
           that
           is
           on
           Foot
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           exaggerated
           or
           pressed
           severely
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           to
           passe
           by
           an
           Infirmity
           .
           Such
           are
           all
           these
           petty
           Differences
           .
           Whether
           Arch-Bishop
           Parker
           was
           consecrated
           by
           three
           City
           Bishops
           and
           two
           Suffragan
           ,
           or
           by
           three
           City
           Bishops
           and
           one
           Suffragan
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           whether
           this
           one
           Suffragan
           were
           Suffragā
           of
           Bedford
           or
           Suffragan
           of
           Dover
           ,
           cōduceth
           nothing
           to
           any
           Controversy
           which
           is
           on
           Foot
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           nothing
           to
           the
           Validity
           or
           invalidity
           ,
           legality
           or
           illegality
           ,
           canonicalnesse
           or
           uncanonicalnesse
           of
           his
           Ordination
           .
           All
           Memories
           are
           not
           so
           happy
           ,
           to
           remember
           names
           and
           numbers
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           entered
           but
           by
           the
           ●are
           ▪
           and
           were
           not
           
             Oculis
             subjecta
             fidelibus
          
           .
           I●
           any
           man
           should
           put
           me
           to
           depose
           (
           wanting
           my
           notes
           and
           memorialls
           ,
           )
           what
           Priests
           
           did
           impose
           hands
           upon
           me
           with
           Archbishop
           Mathews
           at
           my
           Priestly
           Ordination
           ,
           or
           what
           Bishops
           did
           joine
           with
           my
           Lord
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           at
           my
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           exactly
           .
           I
           know
           there
           were
           more
           then
           the
           Canons
           doe
           require
           ,
           at
           either
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           referre
           my self
           to
           the
           Register
           .
           Whether
           two
           Suffragans
           or
           one
           Suffragan
           ,
           is
           an
           easy
           mistake
           .
           when
           there
           were
           two
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           at
           the
           Consecration
           :
           so
           is
           the
           Suffragan
           of
           Dover
           for
           the
           Suffragan
           of
           Bedford
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           whether
           these
           were
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           pen
           or
           the
           presse
           or
           the
           Authour
           :
           yet
           after
           retractation
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           objected
           .
           It
           is
           inhumane
           to
           charge
           any
           man
           with
           that
           fault
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           had
           corrected
           and
           amended
           .
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           corrected
           all
           these
           errours
           himself
           ,
           without
           any
           Monitor
           ,
           and
           published
           his
           Correction
           of
           his
           errours
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Print
           long
           since
           ,
           in
           a
           new
           Edition
           of
           his
           booke
           .
           Likewise
           Dr.
           Sutcliffe
           acknowledged
           his
           mistake
           and
           gave
           order
           to
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           to
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           To
           ground
           exceptions
           upon
           the
           errours
           of
           the
           presse
           ,
           or
           the
           slips
           of
           the
           tongue
           or
           
           pen
           or
           of
           the
           memory
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           been
           publickly
           amended
           ,
           is
           like
           flies
           to
           delight
           in
           sores
           ,
           and
           neglect
           the
           body
           when
           it
           is
           sound
           .
           I
           have
           the
           same
           errour
           crept
           into
           a
           booke
           of
           mine
           ,
           of
           [
           five
           ]
           for
           [
           four
           ]
           ,
           how
           it
           came
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           booke
           was
           printed
           in
           my
           absence
           :
           but
           I
           have
           corrected
           it
           in
           mine
           own
           Copy
           and
           in
           many
           Copies
           of
           my
           Friends
           ,
           where
           I
           meet
           with
           the
           booke
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           such
           petty
           differences
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           all
           parties
           doe
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           publick
           Registers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           all
           these
           writers
           doe
           ;
           although
           is
           may
           be
           some
           of
           them
           were
           better
           acquainted
           with
           Polemick
           Writers
           ,
           thē
           with
           Registers
           ,
           or
           the
           practicall
           customes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           very
           Reference
           or
           submission
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           Register
           ,
           is
           an
           Implicit
           retractation
           of
           their
           errours
           .
           As
           in
           a
           City
           the
           Clocks
           may
           differ
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           Iudgements
           of
           the
           time
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           both
           Clocks
           and
           Clerkes
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           Sun
           dyall
           when
           the
           sun
           shineth
           out
           :
           so
           all
           private
           memorialls
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           submitted
           to
           the
           publick
           Register
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Where
           these
           Fathers
           talk
           of
           plurality
           of
           Registers
           ,
           they
           erre
           because
           they
           understand
           not
           our
           Customes
           .
           Every
           Bishop
           
           throughout
           the
           Kingdome
           hath
           one
           Registry
           at
           least
           ,
           every
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           hath
           a
           Registry
           .
           The
           ordinations
           of
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           the
           Institution
           of
           Clerkes
           to
           Benefices
           ,
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Registries
           of
           the
           Respective
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           whose
           diocesses
           they
           are
           ordeined
           and
           instituted
           .
           The
           elections
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Inthronisations
           and
           Installations
           ,
           in
           the
           Registry
           of
           the
           respective
           Deans
           and
           Chapiters
           :
           and
           the
           Confirmations
           and
           Consecrations
           of
           Bihops
           ,
           in
           the
           Registry
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           where
           they
           are
           consecrated
           ;
           except
           th●
           Archbishop
           be
           pleased
           to
           grant
           a
           Commission
           to
           some
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           Consecrate
           the
           elected
           and
           confirmed
           Bishop
           in
           some
           other
           place
           .
           But
           the
           same
           thing
           can
           not
           be
           recorded
           originally
           but
           in
           one
           Registry
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           VIII
           .
           Dr.
           VVhitaker
           and
           Dr.
           Fulke
           defended
           ,
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           Consecration
           justified
           ,
           of
           Iohn
           Stowes
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Notinghams
           &c.
           
        
         
           HEre
           the
           Fathers
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           office
           of
           Iudges
           or
           Censors
           rather
           then
           of
           Advocates
           .
           
             Mr.
             Mason
             ought
             to
             have
             answered
             as
             Mr.
             Whitaker
             and
             Mr.
             Fulke
             ,
          
           (
           they
           were
           both
           eminent
           Drs.
           in
           the
           Schooles
           )
           
             who
             had
             reason
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             of
             the
             Records
             then
             he
             .
          
           How
           ?
           Nay
           nor
           half
           so
           well
           .
           They
           were
           both
           contemplative
           men
           ,
           Cloistered
           up
           in
           
             St.
             Iohns
          
           College
           ,
           better
           acquainted
           with
           Polemick
           writers
           ,
           then
           with
           Records
           ,
           They
           were
           both
           ordeined
           Deacons
           and
           Priests
           legally
           ,
           Canonically
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           and
           were
           no
           such
           ill
           Birds
           to
           defile
           their
           own
           nests
           .
           If
           the
           Records
           of
           their
           Ordination
           will
           ●atisfy
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           no
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           imagin
           ,
           )
           you
           may
           quickly
           receive
           satisfaction
           :
           But
           if
           they
           had
           said
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           our
           Lawes
           and
           Canons
           ,
           you
           must
           
           not
           thinke
           to
           wrangle
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           out
           of
           a
           good
           possession
           ,
           by
           private
           voluntary
           speculations
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           what
           these
           Doctrs
           say
           as
           you
           allege
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           not
           their
           bookes
           in
           present
           .
           Mr.
           Whitaker
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             thinke
             we
             make
             such
             reckoning
             of
             your
             Orders
             ,
             as
             to
             hold
             our
             own
             Vocation
             unlawfull
             without
             them
             .
          
           You
           see
           Doctor
           Whitaker
           justifieth
           our
           Ordination
           in
           this
           very
           place
           as
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           plainly
           elswhere
           in
           his
           writings
           .
           That
           
             though
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             be
             not
             Ordeined
             by
             Papisticall
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             orderly
             and
             lawfully
             ordeined
          
           :
           Again
           ,
           
             The
             Romanists
             account
             none
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             created
             according
             to
             their
             Form
             or
             Order
             .
          
           These
           are
           your
           two
           main
           Objections
           against
           our
           Ordination
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           ordeined
           by
           Bishops
           of
           your
           Communion
           .
           That
           we
           are
           not
           ordeined
           according
           to
           the
           Roman
           Form.
           In
           both
           of
           these
           Doctor
           Whitaker
           is
           wholy
           for
           us
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           maketh
           no
           reckoning
           of
           ,
           is
           your
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contradistinct
           from
           ours
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           especially
           in
           your
           double
           matter
           and
           Form
           in
           Priestly
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           Mr.
           Fulke
           speakes
           more
           plainly
           Let
           us
           heare
           him
           .
           
             You
             are
             highly
             deceived
             
             if
             you
             thinke
             we
             esteem
             your
             Offices
             of
             Bishops
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             better
             then
             Laymen
             :
             and
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             we
             defie
             ,
             abhorre
             ,
             detest
             ,
             and
             spit
             at
             your
             stinking
             ,
             greasy
             ,
             Antichristian
             Orders
             .
          
           This
           is
           high
           enough
           indeed
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           been
           expressed
           in
           more
           moderate
           termes
           :
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           invalidity
           of
           your
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           wanted
           any
           Essentiall
           ,
           but
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           not
           using
           or
           abusing
           these
           sacred
           Offices
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           .
           Excesses
           may
           make
           an
           Ordination
           unlawfull
           ,
           although
           they
           do
           not
           make
           it
           invalid
           .
           Holy
           Orders
           are
           an
           excellent
           Grace
           conferred
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           men
           :
           but
           if
           those
           who
           have
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           preaching
           truth
           do
           teach
           errours
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           adulterate
           the
           old
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           addition
           of
           new
           Articles
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           true
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           Wolves
           which
           destroy
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           no
           better
           ,
           but
           worse
           then
           Lay
           men
           ,
           
             Corruptio
             optimi
             pessima
          
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           they
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           are
           no
           true
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           Marcellus
           told
           his
           Soldiers
           that
           they
           were
           no
           true
           Romans
           (
           who
           were
           naturall
           Romans
           )
           because
           they
           wanted
           the
           old
           Roman
           virtue
           .
           Lastly
           you
           have
           
           habituall
           power
           to
           exercise
           these
           Offices
           ,
           but
           you
           want
           actuall
           power
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           not
           application
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           substraction
           of
           the
           matter
           by
           our
           Lawes
           :
           so
           you
           are
           no
           legall
           Bishops
           or
           Priests
           there
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           have
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           two
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           Now
           are
           we
           come
           to
           their
           grand
           exception
           ,
           against
           Bishop
           Barlow
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Consecraters
           of
           Archbishop
           Parker
           ,
           whose
           Consecration
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Archbishops
           Register
           ,
           and
           there
           fore
           they
           conclude
           that
           he
           was
           never
           consecrated
           .
           If
           this
           objection
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           render
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           either
           invalid
           or
           uncanonicall
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           three
           other
           Bishops
           who
           joined
           in
           that
           Consecration
           besides
           Bishop
           Barlow
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           full
           number
           required
           by
           the
           Canons
           .
           But
           this
           objection
           is
           most
           false
           .
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           above
           20
           yeares
           before
           the
           Consecratiō
           of
           Archbishop
           Parker
           .
           They
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           proposed
           this
           doubt
           in
           Bishop
           Barlows
           lifetime
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           might
           have
           had
           the
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Consecraters
           under
           an
           Archiepiscopall
           or
           
           Episcopall
           Seale
           ,
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Archi-Episcopall
           Register
           ,
           is
           a
           full
           proofe
           of
           Consecration
           affirmatively
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           full
           proofe
           negatively
           ;
           such
           a
           Bishops
           Consecration
           is
           not
           recorded
           in
           this
           Register
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           not
           Consecrated
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           negligence
           of
           an
           Officer
           or
           some
           crosse
           accident
           might
           hinder
           the
           recording
           .
           Secondly
           Fire
           or
           Thieves
           or
           some
           such
           Casualty
           might
           destroy
           or
           purloin
           the
           Record
           .
           Thirdly
           though
           it
           be
           not
           recorded
           in
           this
           Register
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           recorded
           in
           another
           ,
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           may
           ,
           and
           Arch
           Bishop
           Cranmer
           usually
           did
           delegate
           or
           give
           Commission
           to
           three
           other
           Bishops
           for
           Consecration
           .
           And
           though
           the
           work
           be
           ordinarily
           performed
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           have
           three
           Bishops
           alwaies
           present
           without
           any
           further
           Charge
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           by
           any
           Law
           to
           Consecrate
           them
           there
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Bishops
           near
           the
           Cathedrall
           which
           is
           to
           be
           filled
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           person
           who
           is
           to
           be
           Consecrated
           do
           desire
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           Consecrated
           either
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Churches
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           convenience
           
           are
           usually
           consecrated
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           known
           in
           my
           time
           Bishop
           Sinewes
           of
           Carlile
           consecrated
           at
           Yorke
           upon
           his
           own
           desire
           ,
           by
           the
           Archbisop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Durham
             ,
             Chester
          
           ,
           and
           Mā
           A
           man
           might
           seek
           long
           enough
           for
           his
           Consecration
           in
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Canterburies
             Register
          
           and
           misse
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Register
           at
           Yorke
           .
           So
           the
           Omission
           of
           it
           in
           that
           Register
           though
           it
           be
           no
           full
           proofe
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           probable
           proofe
           that
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           not
           Consecrated
           there
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           proofe
           at
           all
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Consecrated
           elswere
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           have
           been
           the
           case
           both
           of
           Bishop
           Barlow
           and
           Bishop
           Gardiner
           :
           and
           although
           the
           effluxion
           of
           above
           an
           hundred
           yeares
           since
           ,
           hath
           rendered
           it
           more
           difficult
           to
           find
           where
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           help
           of
           those
           Records
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Faculties
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           despaire
           of
           finding
           it
           yet
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           so
           many
           evident
           proofes
           that
           he
           was
           Cousecrated
           ,
           that
           no
           ingenuous
           person
           can
           have
           the
           Face
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           The
           first
           reason
           is
           ,
           his
           actuall
           possession
           of
           4.
           
           Bishopricks
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           St.
           
             Assaph
             ,
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             Bath
             and
             Wells
          
           and
           Chichester
           ,
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           three
           Princes
           .
           They
           feign
           some
           pretenses
           why
           Archbishop
           Parker
           was
           
           not
           consecrated
           Canonically
           ▪
           because
           there
           wanted
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           most
           false
           :
           but
           what
           can
           they
           feign
           why
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           not
           consecrated
           in
           Henry
           the
           eighths
           time
           ?
           was
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           a
           Baby
           to
           be
           jeasted
           withall
           ?
           In
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           case
           ,
           they
           suppose
           all
           the
           Bishops
           to
           have
           been
           stark
           mad
           ,
           to
           cast
           themselves
           down
           headlong
           from
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           a
           faire
           paire
           of
           Stairs
           to
           descend
           by
           :
           but
           in
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           case
           they
           suppose
           all
           the
           world
           to
           have
           been
           asleep
           ;
           except
           there
           had
           been
           such
           an
           Vniversall
           sleep
           it
           had
           been
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           in
           those
           dayes
           to
           creep
           into
           a
           Bishoprick
           in
           England
           without
           Consecration
           .
           To
           say
           he
           is
           actually
           possessed
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           therefore
           he
           is
           Consecrated
           ,
           is
           as
           clear
           a
           Demonstration
           in
           the
           English
           Law
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           nature
           to
           say
           the
           Sun
           shineth
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           Day
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           all
           these
           Bishopricks
           as
           a
           Commendatory
           ,
           no●
           in
           Title
           ,
           as
           an
           Vsufructuary
           not
           as
           a
           true
           owner
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           ,
           Vsufructuaries
           are
           not
           elected
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           but
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           both
           elected
           and
           Confirmed
           .
           The
           
             Conge
             d'eslire
          
           to
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           for
           his
           Confirmation
           ,
           the
           Commission
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           his
           Temporalties
           ,
           do
           all
           prove
           that
           he
           was
           no
           
           Vsufructuary
           but
           a
           right
           owner
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           second
           reason
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           same
           Letters
           Patents
           that
           doe
           authorise
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           Confirmation
           ,
           did
           likewise
           Command
           the
           Archbishop
           with
           the
           assistence
           of
           other
           Bishops
           to
           Consecrate
           him
           himself
           .
           or
           to
           give
           a
           Commissiō
           to
           other
           Bishops
           to
           Consecrate
           him
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           did
           not
           perform
           within
           a
           prescribed
           time
           ,
           or
           perform
           after
           another
           manner
           thē
           is
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           losse
           of
           their
           Bishopricks
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           a
           Premunire
           or
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           their
           Estates
           ,
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           a
           casting
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           Protectiō
           25
           ,
           Hen
           :
           8.
           c.
           20.
           
           No
           mē
           in
           their
           right
           wits
           would
           r●n
           such
           a
           hazard
           ,
           or
           rather
           evidētly
           ruine
           thēselves
           and
           all
           their
           hopes
           without
           any
           need
           ,
           without
           any
           ēd
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Law
           no
           man
           could
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           Bishop
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           was
           Consecrated
           legally
           ,
           by
           three
           Bishops
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Metropolitan
           ,
           but
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Bishop
           ;
           The
           King
           received
           his
           Homage
           for
           his
           Bishoprick
           ;
           the
           King
           commāded
           him
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           done
           untill
           the
           Consecratiō
           be
           passed
           .
           King
           Henry
           sent
           him
           into
           Scotland
           as
           his
           Ambassadour
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Bishop
           
           of
           
             St.
             Davids
          
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           restitution
           to
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           the
           King
           related
           that
           
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             had
             made
             him
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
          
           Davids
           .
           This
           could
           not
           be
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           Consecrated
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           as
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           :
           for
           no
           man
           can
           sit
           there
           as
           a
           Bishop
           before
           he
           be
           Consecrated
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lords
           that
           he
           did
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           many
           times
           in
           the
           31
           of
           Henry
           the
           8.
           in
           his
           Episcopall
           habit
           ,
           as
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           being
           neither
           a
           Bishop
           of
           one
           of
           the
           five
           Principall
           Sees
           ,
           nor
           a
           Privy
           Counseller
           ,
           he
           must
           sit
           and
           did
           sit
           according
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           between
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Chichester
           and
           St
           ,
           Assaph
           .
           What
           a
           strange
           boldnesse
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           question
           his
           Consecration
           now
           ,
           whom
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           his
           Consecraters
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           did
           admit
           without
           scruple
           then
           as
           a
           Cōsecrated
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           act
           more
           proper
           or
           essentiall
           to
           a
           Bishop
           then
           Ordination
           ,
           
             What
             doth
             a
             Bishop
             that
             a
             Priest
             doth
             not
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Hierom
           )
           
             except
             Ordination
          
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           his
           own
           See
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Barlow
           did
           Ordein
           Priests
           and
           
           Deacons
           frō
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Arch
           Bishops
           Register
           that
           he
           ,
           joined
           in
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           of
           those
           three
           Bishops
           who
           imposed
           hands
           upon
           Bishop
           Buckley
           Feb.
           19.
           1541
           ,
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           ●●inth
           a
           Bishops
           Title
           to
           his
           Chuch
           more
           then
           ●he
           Validity
           and
           Invalidity
           of
           his
           Leases
           .
           If
           Bishop
           Barlow
           had
           been
           unconsecrated
           ,
           all
           the
           Leases
           which
           he
           made
           in
           the
           See
           of
           St.
           
             Davids
             ,
             and
             Bath
             and
             Wells
             ,
          
           had
           been
           voide
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           been
           the
           easiest
           thing
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           his
           Successour
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           to
           prove
           whether
           he
           was
           consecrated
           or
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           questioned
           his
           Leases
           ;
           because
           they
           could
           not
           question
           his
           Consecration
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           an
           unconsecrated
           person
           hath
           neither
           Antecessors
           nor
           Successors
           ,
           he
           succeedeth
           no
           man
           ,
           no
           man
           succeedeth
           him
           .
           If
           a
           grant
           of
           any
           hereditaments
           be
           made
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           void●
           ,
           not
           worth
           a
           deaf
           Nut
           ;
           If
           he
           alien
           any
           Lands
           belonging
           to
           his
           See
           from
           him
           and
           his
           ▪
           Successours
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           void
           :
           But
           Bishop
           Barlow●
           received
           the
           Priory
           of
           Br●cknock
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           Bishops
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           and
           in
           King
           Edwards
           reign
           being
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           
           and
           Wells
           ,
           he
           alienated
           from
           him
           and
           his
           Successours
           to
           the
           Crown
           much
           Land
           ,
           and
           received
           back
           again
           from
           the
           Crown
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Successours
           equivalent
           Lands
           .
           If
           he
           had
           been
           unconsecrated
           all
           these
           Acts
           had
           been
           utterly
           void
           .
           In
           summe
           ,
           whosoever
           dreameth
           now
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           were
           in
           a
           dead
           sleep
           then
           ,
           for
           twenty
           yeares
           together
           ,
           whilest
           all
           these
           things
           were
           acting
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           asleep
           himself
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           undeniable
           proofes
           I
           might
           adde
           as
           many
           more
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           if
           there
           needed
           any
           to
           prove
           him
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           .
           As.
           
        
         
           A
           grant
           to
           the
           said
           
             William
             Barlow
          
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           ,
           to
           hold
           in
           Commendam
           with
           the
           said
           Bishoprick
           the
           Rectory
           of
           Carewe
           in
           the
           county
           of
           Pembrooke
           ,
           Dated
           Octob.
           the
           29.
           
           Anno
           38.
           
           Hen.
           8.
           
        
         
           A
           commission
           for
           Translation
           of
           
             William
             Barlow
          
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Davids
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Bath
           and
           VVels
           ,
           Dated
           .
           3.
           
           Feb.
           2.
           
           Edv.
           6.
           
        
         
           A
           Commission
           for
           the
           Consecration
           of
           
             Robert
             Farrer
          
           to
           be
           Bishop
           of
           
             St.
             Davids
             ,
             per
             translationem
             VVillelmi
             Barlow
             &c.
          
           Dated
           3.
           
           Iul.
           Anno
           2.
           
           Edv.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           A
           Commission
           for
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           the
           said
           Bishoprick
           to
           the
           said
           
             Robert
             Farrer
          
           ,
           as
           being
           void
           
             per
             translationem
             Willelmi
             Barlow
          
           .
           Dated
           1.
           
           Augusti
           Anno
           2.
           
           Edv.
           6.
           
           In
           all
           which
           Records
           and
           many
           more
           he
           is
           alwaies
           named
           as
           a
           true
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           Bishop
           Goodwins
           booke
           
             de
             Praesulibus
             Angliae
          
           pa.
           663.
           of
           the
           Latin
           Edition
           printed
           at
           London
           Anno
           1616.
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             St.
             Assaph
          
           num
           .
           37.
           he
           hath
           these
           words
           .
           
             Gulielmus
             Barlow
             Canonicorum
             Regularium
             apud
             Bisham
             Prior
             Consecratus
             est
             .
             Feb.
          
           22.
           
           Anno
           1535
           ;
           
             Aprili
             deinde
             sequente
             Meneviam
             translatus
             est
             .
             VVilliam
             Barlow
             Prior
             of
             the
             Canons
             Regulars
             at
             Bisham
             was
             consecrated
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Day
             of
             February
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
          
           1535
           ,
           
             and
             in
             Aprill
             Follovving
             vvas
             translated
             to
             St.
             Davids
             .
          
           Which
           confirmeth
           me
           in
           my
           former
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Consecrated
           in
           Wales
           ,
           which
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Vicinity
           ,
           had
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           know
           exactly
           then
           we
           have
           .
        
         
         
           They
           say
           Mr.
           Mason
           
             acknowledgeth
             that
          
           Mr
           Barlow
           
             was
             the
             man
             who
             consecrated
             Parker
             ,
             because
          
           Hodgskins
           
             the
             Suffragan
             of
             Bedford
             was
             onely
             an
             Assistent
             in
             that
             action
             :
             and
             the
             Assistents
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             doe
             not
             consecrate
             .
          
           By
           the
           Fathers
           leave
           ,
           this
           is
           altogether
           untrue
           .
           Neither
           was
           Bishop
           Barlow
           the
           onely
           man
           who
           Consecrated
           Archbishop
           Parker
           ;
           Neither
           was
           Bishop
           Hodgskins
           a
           meere
           Assistent
           in
           that
           action
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           who
           soever
           doe
           impose
           hands
           are
           joint
           consecraters
           ,
           with
           us
           as
           wel
           as
           them
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           they
           affirm
           ,
           but
           directly
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           foure
           Bishops
           were
           equally
           Consecraters
           ,
           all
           imposed
           hands
           ,
           all
           joined
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           proveth
           out
           of
           the
           Register
           it self
           ,
           L.
           3.
           c.
           9.
           n.
           8.
           &
           l
           :
           3.
           c.
           10.
           n.
           9.
           
        
         
           They
           object
           
             He
             might
             as
             well
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             a
             lawfull
             Husband
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             woman
             ▪
             and
             diverse
             Children
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Consecrated
             Bishop
             because
             he
             ordeined
             .
             and
             Discharged
             all
             acts
             belonging
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           What
           was
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           
           Woman
           pertinent
           to
           his
           cause
           .
           Are
           not
           Governants
           ,
           and
           Devotesses
           ,
           besides
           ordinary
           maidservants
           ,
           women
           ?
        
         
           All
           which
           Pastours
           not
           onely
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           own
           Society
           ,
           are
           permitted
           to
           have
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           Let
           themselves
           be
           ●udges
           whether
           a
           Woman
           a
           wife
           ,
           or
           a
           Woman
           a
           Governant
           or
           a
           Devotesse
           ,
           be
           more
           properly
           to
           be
           ranged
           under
           the
           name
           or
           notion
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           such
           women
           as
           were
           prohibited
           to
           Cohabit
           with
           Clerkes
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           .
           But
           to
           leave
           the
           Hypothesis
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Thesis
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           pertinent
           to
           the
           present
           case
           .
           If
           a
           man
           have
           cohabited
           long
           with
           a
           Woman
           as
           man
           and
           wife
           in
           the
           Generall
           estimation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           begot
           children
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           dies
           as
           her
           husband
           without
           any
           doubt
           or
           dispute
           during
           his
           life
           and
           long
           after
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Witnesses
           of
           their
           Marriage
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           Register
           lost
           ,
           this
           their
           Conjugall
           cohabitation
           and
           the
           common
           reputation
           of
           the
           world
           during
           his
           Life
           uncontroverted
           ,
           is
           in
           Law
           a
           sufficient
           proofe
           of
           the
           Marriage
           :
           but
           all
           the
           world
           
             nemine
             contradicente
          
           esteemed
           Bishop
           Barlow
           as
           the
           undoubted
           Bishop
           and
           Spouse
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           
             Ridley
             Hooper
             Farrer
             were
             acknowledged
             and
             obeyed
             as
             Bishops
             in
             King
          
           Edwards
           
             time
             ,
             yet
             were
             Iudged
             by
             both
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             Court
             not
             to
             have
             been
             consecrated
             .
          
           They
           mistake
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           judged
           not
           to
           have
           been
           consecrated
           ,
           (
           for
           their
           Consecrations
           are
           upon
           Record
           ,
           )
           but
           not
           to
           have
           been
           consecrated
           
             ritu
             Romano
          
           ,
           after
           the
           Roman
           Form.
           And
           who
           gave
           this
           Iudgement
           ?
           Their
           open
           enemies
           ,
           who
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           take
           away
           their
           Lifes
           ,
           whose
           unjust
           judgement
           we
           doe
           not
           value
           a
           rush
           :
           but
           Paul
           the
           4.
           and
           Cardinall
           Pole
           ;
           more
           authentick
           Iudges
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           gave
           a
           later
           Iudgemēt
           to
           the
           Cōtrary
           .
        
         
           They
           aske
           ,
           
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             Barlowes
             Cōsecration
             should
             not
             be
             found
             recorded
             (
             if
             ever
             it
             was
             )
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             preferment
             to
             the
             Priory
             of
          
           Bisham
           ,
           
             and
             Election
             and
             Confirmation
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
          
           St.
           Assaph
           .
           I
           answer
           it
           is
           very
           easy
           to
           conceive
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           him
           sundry
           wayes
           how
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           one
           probable
           way
           how
           it
           was
           .
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           the
           extreme
           partiality
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           impossible
           for
           the
           Acts
           of
           one
           Consecration
           to
           be
           lost
           or
           stollen
           ,
           and
           yet
           accuse
           us
           of
           forging
           fifteen
           Consecrations
           .
           It
           is
           easier
           to
           steale
           fifteen
           ,
           then
           to
           Forge
           one
           Act.
           
        
         
           We
           have
           often
           asked
           a
           reason
           of
           them
           ,
           
           why
           the
           Protestants
           should
           decline
           their
           own
           Consecrations
           ?
           They
           give
           us
           one
           ,
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
          
           Barlow
           
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             those
             times
             were
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             Zuinglianisme
             ,
             therefore
             they
             contemned
             and
             rejected
             Consecration
             as
             a
             rag
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             contented
             with
             the
             extraordinary
             calling
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Churches
             are
             ,
             who
             pretend
             Reformation
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           they
           premised
           
             the
             truth
             is
          
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           had
           not
           been
           one
           word
           of
           truth
           in
           what
           they
           say
           .
           First
           how
           do
           they
           know
           this
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           either
           by
           Relation
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           can
           name
           no
           author
           for
           it
           :
           or
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           not
           doe
           :
           or
           it
           is
           (
           to
           speake
           sparingly
           )
           their
           own
           Imagination
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           boldnesse
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           cast
           aspersions
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           commeth
           Bishop
           Barlow
           ,
           to
           be
           taxed
           of
           Puritanism
           ?
           we
           meet
           him
           a
           Prior
           and
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           we
           find
           him
           in
           his
           Robes
           ,
           in
           his
           Rochet
           ,
           in
           his
           Cope
           ,
           Officiating
           ,
           Ordaining
           ,
           Confirming
           .
           He
           who
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           Ordein
           and
           Consecrate
           others
           gratis
           ,
           certainly
           did
           not
           forbeare
           his
           own
           Consecration
           with
           the
           apparent
           hazard
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           out
           of
           scruple
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           aspersion
           is
           not
           well
           accommodated
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           For
           first
           Zuinglianisme
           was
           but
           short
           heeled
           in
           those
           Dayes
           when
           Bishop
           Barlow
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           who
           sate
           in
           Parliament
           as
           a
           Consecrated
           Bishop
           31.
           
           Henr.
           8
           :
           and
           the
           first
           Sermon
           that
           ever
           Zuinglius
           Preached
           as
           a
           Probationer
           ,
           was
           in
           Zurick
           in
           the
           yeare
           1510.
           that
           was
           in
           the
           10.
           or
           11.
           yeare
           of
           Hēry
           the
           eighth
           .
           If
           there
           were
           any
           one
           Zuinglian
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           upon
           their
           grounds
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           have
           been
           Bishop
           Gardiner
           ,
           for
           his
           Consecration
           doth
           not
           appeare
           more
           then
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           greater
           mistake
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Anabaptists
           who
           
             reject
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             extraordinary
             calling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           not
           the
           Zuinglians
           .
           In
           the
           writings
           of
           Zuinglius
           we
           find
           a
           Letter
           of
           him
           and
           ten
           other
           of
           the
           principall
           Helvetian
           Theologians
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           ;
           beseeching
           him
           in
           all
           humility
           and
           observance
           ,
           
             to
             favour
             and
             help
             forward
             their
             beginnings
             ,
             as
             an
             excellent
             work
             and
             worthy
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           ;
           They
           implore
           his
           
             Clemency
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             learning
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             German
             Bishops
          
           ;
           They
           beseech
           him
           
             by
             the
             Common
             Christ
             ,
             by
             that
             fatherly
             affection
             which
             he
             owes
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             looke
             graciously
             
             upon
             them
             &c
          
           ;
           They
           court
           him
           
             to
             shew
             himself
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             grant
             the
             request
             of
             his
             obedient
             sonnes
             ,
             Zuinglius
          
           and
           the
           Zuinglians
           liked
           Bishops
           well
           enough
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           had
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           of
           another
           Communion
           was
           their
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Here
           Meanderlike
           they
           make
           a
           winding
           from
           St.
           Asaph
           back
           again
           to
           Cheapside
           ,
           from
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           Consecration
           to
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             other
             Consecration
             of
             Archbishop
             Parker
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             ,
             Iohn
             Stow
             would
             not
             conceale
             it
             in
             his
             Annales
          
           ;
           who
           is
           so
           diligent
           in
           
             setting
             down
             all
             that
             passed
             in
             and
             about
             London
             ,
             and
             professeth
             personall
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             having
             related
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Cardinall
          
           Pole
           
             with
             so
             many
             particulars
          
           .
           They
           adde
           out
           of
           Dr.
           Champney
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           Stow
           
             acknowledged
             to
             many
             persons
             that
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             was
             true
             .
          
           Their
           store
           is
           very
           low
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           produce
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           ,
           who
           scarce
           knew
           what
           a
           Consecration
           was
           .
           But
           what
           saith
           he
           in
           his
           Chronicles
           ?
           Not
           a
           word
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           feigned
           Consecration
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           true
           Consecration
           at
           Lambeth
           .
           But
           
             he
             told
             it
             to
             many
             persons
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             that
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             was
             very
             true
             .
          
           If
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           lied
           notoriously
           
           to
           many
           persons
           ,
           but
           we
           acquit
           him
           of
           that
           calumny
           :
           let
           it
           rest
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           a
           meritorious
           Act
           ,
           to
           advance
           religion
           by
           any
           means
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           we
           are
           too
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           hearsay
           reports
           .
           They
           who
           dare
           wrest
           his
           printed
           workes
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           what
           he
           spake
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           to
           some
           body
           ,
           whom
           no
           body
           knowes
           .
           Their
           Authour
           saith
           
             to
             some
             persons
          
           ,
           they
           say
           
             to
             many
             persons
          
           ,
           thus
           this
           snowball
           increaseth
           .
           
             Iohn
             Stowe
          
           is
           now
           dead
           ,
           and
           dead
           men
           do
           not
           bite
           :
           yet
           let
           us
           know
           to
           whom
           he
           said
           it
           ?
           Doctor
           Champney
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             they
             are
             ●imorous
             and
             would
             not
             be
             named
             .
          
           Good
           reason
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           no
           names
           :
           so
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           is
           a
           silent
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           namelesse
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           the
           man
           :
           now
           for
           the
           thing
           I
           give
           three
           answers
           ;
           First
           if
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           were
           a
           lover
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           have
           set
           down
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Ordination
           (
           if
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           )
           then
           the
           Lambeth
           Ordination
           .
           Men
           would
           suppose
           the
           Lambeth
           Ordination
           of
           themselves
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           presumed
           for
           the
           Law
           :
           but
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           ,
           had
           been
           such
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           never
           was
           before
           ,
           never
           will
           follow
           after
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           their
           Authours
           wrest
           
             Iohn
             
             Stow
          
           abhominably
           .
           He
           was
           no
           profest
           writer
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Annales
           .
           It
           is
           true
           he
           mentioneth
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Cardinall
           Pole
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           his
           respect
           to
           his
           Eminence
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           neare
           Kinsman
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           and
           his
           grand
           Minister
           for
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           because
           a
           toy
           tooke
           him
           in
           the
           head
           :
           but
           not
           with
           so
           many
           particulars
           as
           the
           Fathers
           intimate
           ;
           all
           he
           saith
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           21
           
             of
             March
          
           Dr.
           Cranmer
           
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             was
             burnt
             at
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             the
             same
             day
             Cardinall
          
           Pole
           
             sang
             his
             first
             Masse
             at
          
           Greenwich
           
             in
             the
             Friars
             Church
             ,
             on
             Sunday
             next
             he
             was
             Consecrated
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           (
           here
           was
           speedy
           worke
           )
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           25
           
             of
             March
             received
             the
             Pall
             with
             the
             usuall
             Ceremonies
             at
             Bowes
             Church
             in
             Cheape
             .
          
           Here
           is
           another
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           meeting
           ;
           where
           he
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           after
           what
           Form
           ,
           he
           leaveth
           the
           Reader
           to
           presume
           :
           but
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Consecrations
           performed
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           ,
           this
           diligent
           Authour
           mentioneth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           ;
           of
           all
           the
           Consecrations
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           one
           ;
           of
           all
           the
           Consecrations
           in
           England
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           not
           one
           ,
           or
           so
           rarely
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
           If
           the
           Argument
           of
           these
           Fathers
           were
           of
           any
           value
           
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           mentioneth
           not
           his
           Consecration
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           therefore
           he
           was
           not
           Consecrated
           there
           ,
           we
           never
           had
           a
           Consecration
           in
           England
           ,
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           but
           Cardinal
           '
           Poles
           :
           for
           he
           mentioneth
           none
           but
           that
           which
           I
           remember
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           if
           he
           mention
           any
           it
           is
           most
           rarely
           .
           If
           the
           Fathers
           argument
           were
           good
           ,
           Archbishop
           Parker
           was
           never
           elected
           ,
           nor
           confirmed
           ,
           because
           his
           Election
           and
           Confirmation
           are
           not
           recordsd
           by
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           :
           but
           all
           our
           Records
           Civill
           as
           well
           as
           Ecclesiasticall
           do
           testify
           the
           Contrary
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           Fathers
           would
           lay
           aside
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           
             Iohn
             Stowes
          
           Annales
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           falshood
           of
           their
           lying
           Fable
           of
           the
           Consecration
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           .
           By
           their
           account
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Consecration
           was
           September
           7.
           
           Anno
           1559
           ,
           but
           after
           this
           in
           relating
           the
           solemne
           Obsequies
           kept
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Stow
          
           calleth
           him
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Parker
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             Elect
          
           ,
           therefore
           the
           
             Nagges
             head
          
           Consecration
           is
           a
           lying
           Fable
           ;
           if
           he
           was
           still
           Elect
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           then
           Consecrated
           .
           But
           afterward
           speaking
           of
           his
           Death
           May
           17.
           1575
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           next
           time
           I
           find
           him
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           stileth
           him
           the
           
             right
             Reverend
             Father
             
             in
             God
          
           Matthew
           Parker
           
             Dr.
             of
             Divinity
             Archbishop
             of
             Cāterbury
             .
          
           Here
           is
           no
           more
           the
           word
           Elect
           ,
           for
           after
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           ,
           the
           word
           Elect
           ceaseth
           ,
           here
           he
           is
           complete
           
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             they
             who
             make
             no
             Conscience
             to
             falsify
             Scrip●ure
             will
             forge
             Records
          
           :
           And
           
             how
             notoriously
             the
             English
             Clergy
             have
             falsified
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             Demonstrated
             by
             Gregory
             Martin
             .
          
           I
           hope
           none
           of
           us
           did
           ever
           attempt
           to
           purge
           
             St.
             Pauls
          
           Epistles
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Quaedam
             male
             sonamia
             ,
             Something
             's
             that
             sounded
             not
             well
             ,
          
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Iustification
           .
           We
           desire
           good
           words
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           their
           allegation
           .
           Rather
           then
           be
           accounted
           falsifiers
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           are
           contented
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           vulgar
           Latin
           ,
           in
           any
           Controversy
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
           But
           who
           is
           the
           man
           doth
           accuse
           us
           of
           so
           many
           Falsifications
           ?
           One
           
             Gregory
             Martin
          
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           whose
           censure
           we
           do
           not
           weigh
           a
           button
           .
           This
           is
           a
           new
           Inartificiall
           Kind
           of
           arguing
           ,
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           use
           it
           much
           ,
           so
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             it
             is
             want
             of
             Charity
             to
             think
             that
          
           Stapleton
           ,
           Harding
           ,
           Bristow
           
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             English
             Catholick
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             did
             
             forsake
             all
             at
             home
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             would
             publish
             to
             the
             world
             in
             print
             ,
             the
             Nullity
             of
          
           Parkers
           
             Ordination
             ;
             thereby
             engaging
             posterity
             to
             commit
             so
             many
             damnable
             Sacrileges
             ,
             in
             reordeining
             those
             who
             had
             been
             validly
             ordeined
             already
             ,
             without
             due
             examination
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           This
           plea
           is
           much
           like
           that
           of
           the
           old
           Roman
           ,
           that
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           did
           not
           receive
           the
           wound
           with
           his
           whole
           body
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           killed
           him
           fairly
           .
           They
           would
           have
           us
           rather
           put
           up
           the
           losse
           of
           our
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           then
           the
           skill
           of
           their
           Doctors
           should
           be
           questioned
           .
           If
           Reordinatiō
           be
           
             damnable
             Sacrilege
          
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           your
           own
           Doctors
           may
           be
           a
           fit
           medium
           to
           convince
           yourselves
           of
           Sacrilege
           ,
           not
           us
           of
           the
           Invalidity
           of
           our
           Ordination
           .
           I
           hope
           Stephen
           the
           sixth
           and
           Sergius
           the
           third
           ,
           two
           Popes
           ,
           were
           other
           manner
           of
           men
           then
           your
           English
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           did
           both
           pretend
           to
           examine
           the
           matter
           as
           duely
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           a
           verse
           from
           damnable
           Sacrilege
           as
           you
           ,
           yet
           they
           decreed
           publickly
           ,
           and
           most
           unjustly
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           yourselves
           doe
           now
           confesse
           )
           that
           all
           the
           holy
           Orders
           received
           from
           Formosus
           were
           void
           ,
           and
           compelled
           all
           those
           who
           had
           been
           ordeined
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           reordeined
           .
           
             Bell.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
          
           4.
           cap.
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           cited
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           
           witnesse
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           
             Charles
             Howard
          
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Admirall
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           acknowledged
           Archbishop
           Parker
           to
           be
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           an
           invited
           Guest
           at
           his
           Cōsecration
           at
           Lambeth
           .
           To
           this
           the
           Fathers
           reply
           ,
           
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             proves
             onely
             that
             there
             was
             a
             good
             Dinner
             at
          
           Lambeth
           ,
           
             which
             might
             well
             be
             to
             conceale
             the
             shamefull
             Consecration
             at
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           .
           It
           proves
           there
           was
           a
           good
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           good
           Dinner
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           
             to
             honour
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             the
             solemnity
             thereof
             with
             his
             presence
             .
          
           It
           had
           been
           something
           uncivill
           ,
           to
           encumber
           the
           Tavern
           with
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           not
           stay
           dinner
           there
           .
           The
           Earle
           was
           invited
           to
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           The
           Earle
           was
           not
           at
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ;
           Mr.
           Neale
           himself
           ,
           who
           see
           more
           then
           ever
           was
           acted
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           ,
           did
           not
           see
           that
           .
           Is
           it
           the
           Custome
           when
           one
           is
           invited
           to
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           to
           come
           after
           it
           is
           done
           to
           dinner
           :
           or
           to
           invite
           a
           Nobleman
           to
           a
           Consecration
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           consecrated
           in
           another
           ?
           This
           had
           been
           so
           farre
           from
           concealing
           the
           shamefulnesse
           of
           such
           a
           brainsick
           Consecration
           ,
           that
           it
           been
           a
           ready
           meanes
           to
           divulge
           it
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           
             Besides
             we
             must
             take
             the
             Earles
             Friends
             word
             for
             the
             Earles
             Testimony
             ,
             and
          
           Mr.
           Masons
           
             word
             for
             his
             namelesse
             Friend
          
           .
           That
           is
           none
           of
           
             Mr.
             Masons
          
           fault
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           
             Holywoods
             ,
             Mr.
             Constables
             ,
             Mr.
             Sacroboscoes
             ,
             Dr.
             Champneys
             ,
             Mr.
             Fitz
             Herberts
             ,
             Mr
             Fitz-Simons
             ,
          
           who
           first
           broached
           this
           odious
           Fable
           .
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           published
           this
           relation
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           while
           the
           Earle
           was
           yet
           living
           ,
           on
           purpose
           that
           they
           might
           enquire
           and
           satisfy
           themselves
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           can
           blame
           no
           body
           but
           themselves
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           by
           themselves
           or
           their
           Friends
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           they
           did
           )
           it
           is
           evident
           the
           answer
           did
           not
           content
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           never
           heard
           more
           of
           them
           since
           .
           It
           had
           been
           the
           greatest
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           to
           allege
           the
           Testimony
           of
           such
           a
           Noble
           man
           in
           his
           Life
           time
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           disproved
           from
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           easily
           laid
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           flat
           upon
           his
           back
           .
           You
           may
           remember
           your
           own
           case
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           .
           But
           it
           was
           too
           true
           to
           be
           contradicted
           then
           ,
           and
           too
           late
           to
           be
           Contradicted
           now
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             they
             bring
             more
             then
             one
             witnesse
             of
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           Consecration
           .
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           You
           never
           produced
           one
           yet
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           lesse
           then
           producing
           ,
           you
           never
           so
           much
           
           as
           named
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           whilst
           he
           himself
           was
           living
           .
           In
           or
           about
           the
           yeare
           1603.
           you
           first
           named
           
             Mr.
             Neale
          
           and
           innocent
           Iohn
           Stow
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           both
           dead
           ;
           you
           might
           as
           well
           have
           named
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Moone
           as
           
             Iohn
             Stow.
          
           Onely
           I
           confesse
           you
           named
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           what
           is
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           :
           and
           if
           you
           had
           named
           the
           others
           in
           their
           life
           times
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           expected
           a
           like
           issue
           ,
           either
           the
           perpetuall
           infamy
           of
           your
           witnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           utter
           confusion
           of
           your
           Cause
           .
           You
           speake
           much
           of
           
             the
             learning
             ,
             and
             virtue
             ,
             and
             judgement
          
           of
           your
           hearsay
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             who
             knew
             how
             to
             distinguish
             between
             an
             Episcopall
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             a
             banquet
             .
          
           I
           hope
           you
           doe
           not
           meane
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Nottingham
           did
           not
           know
           ,
           how
           to
           distinguish
           between
           a
           banquet
           and
           a
           Consecration
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           High
           Admiralship
           of
           England
           was
           ill
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           or
           that
           he
           had
           not
           as
           much
           regard
           to
           his
           honour
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           your
           Priests
           .
           We
           meddle
           not
           with
           their
           Learning
           and
           virtue
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           no
           more
           obliged
           to
           take
           their
           Testimonies
           upon
           hearsay
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           take
           our
           Testimonies
           .
           They
           have
           givē
           an
           account
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           know
           before
           this
           time
           whether
           they
           
           have
           done
           well
           or
           ill
           .
        
         
           They
           proceed
           ,
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             Iesuits
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Recordes
             were
             shewed
             in
             King
             Iames
             his
             time
             ,
             protested
             against
             them
             as
             forged
             and
             improbable
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             men
             yet
             living
             ,
             whose
             honesty
             cannot
             be
             called
             in
             question
             .
             Father
          
           Faircloth
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             imprisoned
             Iesuits
             ,
             testified
             so
             much
             to
             many
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             and
             in
             writing
             .
          
           Where
           is
           the
           writing
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           protestation
           ?
           why
           are
           they
           not
           produced
           ?
           Still
           here
           are
           no
           proofes
           but
           upon
           Hearsay
           .
           One
           eye
           Witnesse
           is
           worth
           an
           hundred
           such
           ,
           who
           can
           sweare
           to
           no
           more
           but
           that
           they
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           knowes
           through
           how
           many
           Hucksters
           hands
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durhams
           case
           will
           make
           them
           more
           wary
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             endeavour
             to
             make
             this
             well
             grounded
             story
             a
             meer
             Fable
             ,
             and
             thereby
             call
             many
             persons
             of
             much
             more
             learning
             ,
             virtue
             ,
             and
             prudence
             then
             themselves
             Fooles
             or
             knaves
             .
          
           We
           are
           plain
           Macedonians
           ,
           who
           call
           a
           Fable
           a
           Fable
           ,
           without
           either
           welt
           or
           gard
           :
           yea
           ,
           so
           notorious
           a
           Fable
           ,
           that
           (
           but
           that
           you
           tell
           us
           the
           Contrary
           )
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           any
           one
           of
           you
           did
           ever
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           it
           your selves
           ;
           any
           more
           then
           the
           Athenians
           did
           believe
           those
           monstrous
           Fables
           of
           Bulls
           
           and
           Minotaures
           ,
           which
           themselves
           had
           raised
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           their
           eminent
           Citizens
           had
           devised
           it
           or
           related
           it
           :
           But
           we
           call
           no
           men
           
             Fooles
             or
             Knaues
          
           ,
           That
           langguage
           is
           too
           unmannerly
           for
           civill
           Writers
           .
           What
           new
           Topick
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           beleeve
           a
           ●mans
           relation
           or
           his
           Iudgement
           ,
           do
           we
           straightway
           call
           him
           Foole
           or
           Knave
           ?
           Excuse
           me
           ,
           there
           are
           credulity
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           pious
           frauds
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           these
           will
           willingly
           weare
           the
           Livery
           of
           Knaves
           or
           Fooles
           .
           We
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           Pope
           Stephen
           and
           Pope
           Sergius
           ,
           for
           the
           reordeining
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           ordeined
           by
           Formosus
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           call
           them
           
             knaves
             or
             Fooles
          
           .
           We
           cannot
           beleeve
           what
           you
           yourselves
           have
           related
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Durham
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           such
           extravagant
           expressions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           IX
           .
           The
           Fathers
           insist
           too
           much
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           ovvn
           party
           ,
           VVhy
           Consecration
           is
           not
           mentioned
           at
           Restitution
           ,
           The
           exactnesse
           of
           our
           Records
           justified
           .
        
         
           IT
           seemeth
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           insist
           too
           much
           upon
           the
           honesty
           ,
           and
           virtue
           ,
           and
           learning
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ▪
           In
           dispute
           with
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           virtue
           is
           like
           fire
           ,
           which
           preserveth
           it self
           by
           being
           covered
           with
           ashes
           :
           but
           spread
           abroad
           by
           ostentation
           ,
           it
           is
           quickly
           extinguished
           ;
           especially
           Comparisons
           are
           odious
           ,
           and
           beget
           altercation
           .
           We
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Hill
           so
           high
           in
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           another
           within
           a
           Mile
           as
           high
           as
           it
           :
           take
           you
           the
           reputation
           of
           learning
           and
           prudence
           ,
           so
           you
           leave
           us
           the
           better
           cause
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           defēd
           it
           well
           enough
           against
           you
           .
           But
           the
           maine
           defect
           in
           this
           part
           of
           your
           discourse
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chalced●●
           confesseth
           of
           Mr.
           Oldcorn
           ,
           one
           of
           your
           Order
           ,
           that
           he
           acknowledged
           these
           Records
           to
           be
           Authentick
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
           imprisoned
           Priests
           ,
           who
           viewed
           the
           Records
           ,
           are
           charged
           publickly
           in
           print
           to
           have
           done
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           Bishop
           Goodwin
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Mason
           ;
           every
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           unloosed
           the
           same
           way
           it
           is
           bound
           .
           They
           were
           all
           Schollars
           and
           could
           write
           ,
           if
           this
           charge
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           published
           a
           Protestation
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whilest
           their
           Adversaries
           were
           living
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Witnesses
           were
           living
           :
           but
           now
           after
           they
           and
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           are
           all
           so
           long
           dead
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           a
           verball
           protestation
           to
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           upon
           hearsay
           ,
           signifieth
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           must
           make
           another
           winding
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           Bishop
           Barlow
           :
           but
           I
           hold
           to
           the
           clue
           ,
           in
           hope
           at
           length
           to
           get
           out
           of
           this
           fictitious
           Labyrinth
           .
           
             Henry
             the
          
           8.
           
           
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             vvhereby
             Bishop
          
           Barlow
           
             vvas
             installed
             in
          
           (
           they
           would
           say
           restored
           to
           )
           
             the
             Temporalties
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             make
             mention
             of
             his
             acceptation
             and
             Confirmation
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             his
             Consecration
             .
             why
             should
             this
             last
             be
             omitted
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             really
             consecrated
             ?
          
           This
           objectiō
           sheweth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           unskilfulnesse
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           our
           English
           Customes
           and
           Forms
           .
           
           Let
           them
           compare
           all
           the
           restitutions
           of
           their
           friends
           to
           their
           Temporalties
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           Cardinall
           Poles
           ,
           Bishop
           Gardiners
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           the
           Form
           the
           very
           same
           with
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           ;
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           not
           conclude
           thence
           that
           none
           of
           them
           were
           consecrated
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Forme
           is
           very
           prudent
           ,
           In
           a
           Restitution
           to
           Temporalties
           ,
           they
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           any
           Acts
           that
           are
           purely
           Spirituall
           ,
           as
           Consecration
           is
           :
           but
           onely
           of
           such
           Acts
           as
           are
           Temporall
           ,
           as
           Acceptation
           and
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           But
           
             if
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             Temporalties
             not
             being
             Consecrated
             ,
             he
             might
             also
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             without
             Consecration
             .
          
           The
           Assumtion
           is
           understood
           ,
           
             but
             Bishop
          
           Barlow
           
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             Temporalties
             without
             Consecration
          
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           false
           .
           From
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Nation
           untill
           this
           Day
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           produce
           one
           instance
           ,
           of
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           duely
           Elected
           ,
           duely
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           duely
           restored
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           by
           the
           Kings
           Mandate
           ,
           without
           Consecration
           ,
           or
           did
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           without
           Consecration
           .
           He
           must
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           in
           his
           Episcopall
           habit
           ,
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           before
           Consecration
           .
           It
           seemeth
           they
           think
           that
           Bishops
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           Temporall
           
           Barons
           :
           but
           it
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           Bishops
           sate
           in
           the
           Great
           Councells
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           before
           the
           names
           of
           Parliament
           or
           Barons
           were
           heard
           of
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           They
           bring
           an
           Argument
           from
           
             the
             exactnesse
             of
             our
             Records
          
           ,
           and
           that
           connexion
           that
           is
           between
           Records
           of
           one
           Court
           and
           another
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           necessary
           to
           obtein
           a
           Bishoprick
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           
             Conge
             d'eslire
          
           ;
           that
           appears
           in
           the
           Rolles
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           actuall
           Election
           ;
           that
           appeares
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapiter
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           his
           Commission
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           four
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Vacancy
           ,
           to
           Confirm
           the
           Election
           and
           Consecrate
           the
           person
           Elected
           and
           Confirmed
           legally
           ;
           that
           appeares
           in
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           enrolled
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Election
           before
           the
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           appointment
           ,
           (
           this
           is
           performed
           alwaies
           in
           Bow
           Church
           ,
           except
           extraordinarily
           it
           be
           performed
           elswhere
           by
           Commission
           )
           ;
           this
           appeares
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Consecration
           it self
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           other
           Bishops
           without
           him
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Commission
           ;
           this
           appeares
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Protonothary
           of
           the
           See
           
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Lastly
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Temporalties
           ;
           which
           appeares
           in
           the
           Rolles
           ,
           and
           his
           Enthronisation
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapiter
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           takes
           another
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           will
           enjoy
           a
           Bishoprick
           in
           England
           ,
           must
           have
           them
           all
           .
           The
           Chapiter
           cannot
           elect
           without
           the
           Kings
           
             Conge
             d'Eslire
          
           .
           The
           King
           never
           grants
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           for
           Confirmation
           and
           Consecration
           ,
           untill
           he
           have
           a
           Certificate
           of
           the
           Deā
           and
           Chapiters
           Electiō
           .
           The
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           never
           confirms
           ,
           untill
           he
           have
           the
           Kings
           Commission
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           never
           Consecrates
           untill
           the
           Election
           be
           confirmed
           .
           And
           lastly
           the
           King
           never
           receiveth
           Homage
           for
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           or
           giveth
           the
           Temporalties
           ,
           nor
           the
           Deā
           and
           Chapiter
           Enthrone
           ,
           untill
           after
           Consecration
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           any
           one
           of
           these
           acts
           ,
           must
           of
           Necessity
           have
           all
           that
           goe
           before
           it
           in
           this
           Method
           :
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           last
           ,
           hath
           them
           all
           .
           But
           this
           was
           more
           then
           Mr.
           Neale
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           was
           Inventer
           of
           that
           silly
           Fable
           ,
           did
           understād
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           have
           framed
           a
           more
           possible
           relatiō
           .
        
         
           Hence
           they
           argue
           ,
           The
           Records
           
             being
             so
             exact
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             no
             Copies
             of
             Barlowes
             Consecration
             do
             appeare
             in
             any
             Court
             or
             Bishoprick
             of
          
           England
           ?
           They
           mistake
           the
           matter
           wholy
           ,
           the
           Consecration
           ought
           not
           to
           
           appeare
           in
           any
           Court
           but
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           that
           Registry
           where
           he
           was
           Consecrated
           ,
           which
           being
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           easily
           found
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           was
           neversought
           for
           yet
           further
           thē
           Lambeth
           .
           But
           all
           the
           other
           Acts
           doe
           appeare
           in
           their
           proper
           Courts
           ;
           The
           Kings
           License
           ,
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapiters
           Election
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           which
           all
           goe
           before
           Consecration
           :
           and
           his
           doing
           Homage
           ,
           and
           the
           Restitution
           of
           him
           to
           his
           Temporalties
           ,
           and
           his
           Enthronisation
           ,
           all
           which
           do
           follow
           the
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           are
           infallible
           proofes
           in
           Law
           of
           the
           Consecration
           :
           as
           likewise
           his
           sitting
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           his
           Ordeining
           of
           Priests
           ,
           his
           Consecrating
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           his
           letting
           of
           Leases
           ,
           his
           receiving
           of
           Heriditamēts
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Successours
           ,
           his
           exchanging
           of
           Lands
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           as
           irrefragable
           proofes
           of
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           hath
           to
           prove
           that
           such
           persons
           were
           his
           Parents
           ,
           either
           Father
           or
           Mother
           .
           And
           whē
           the
           right
           Register
           is
           sought
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Faculties
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           his
           Consecration
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           proper
           place
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Mason
          
           alleged
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Gardiners
           Consecration
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Register
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           Bishop
           
           Barlowes
           :
           yet
           no
           man
           doubted
           of
           his
           Ordination
           .
           They
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Mason
           did
           not
           seek
           so
           solicito●sly
           or
           diligently
           
             for
             Bishop
          
           Gardiners
           
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             for
             Bishop
          
           Barlowes
           .
           Then
           why
           do
           not
           they
           whom
           it
           doth
           concern
           ,
           cause
           more
           diligent
           search
           to
           be
           made
           ?
           without
           finding
           the
           Records
           of
           Bishop
           Gardiners
           Consecration
           ,
           they
           cannot
           accuse
           Bishop
           Barlow
           of
           want
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           upon
           that
           onely
           reason
           .
           Secondly
           they
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           Gardiners
           
             Consecration
             ,
             were
             as
             doubtfull
             as
          
           Barlowes
           and
           Parkers
           ,
           
             they
             would
             take
             the
             same
             advise
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             to
             repaire
             with
             speed
             to
             some
             other
             Church
             of
             undoubted
             Clergy
             .
          
           Yes
           ,
           where
           will
           they
           find
           a
           more
           undoubted
           Clergy
           ?
           They
           may
           goe
           further
           and
           fare
           worse
           .
           Rome
           itself
           hath
           not
           more
           exact
           Records
           ,
           nor
           a
           more
           undoubted
           Succession
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           doubt
           either
           of
           Archbishop
           Parkers
           Consecration
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           Gardiners
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           Barlowes
           .
           Neither
           doth
           his
           Consecration
           concern
           us
           so
           much
           ,
           at
           the
           Fathers
           imagine
           :
           there
           were
           three
           Consecraters
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Canonicall
           number
           )
           besides
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           high
           time
           for
           the
           Fathers
           to
           wind
           up
           ,
           and
           draw
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Argumēt
           .
           That
           which
           followeth
           next
           is
           too
           high
           
           and
           can
           scarcely
           be
           tolerated
           ;
           to
           accuse
           the
           publick
           Records
           and
           Archives
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           insimulate
           the
           Primates
           and
           Metropolitans
           of
           England
           of
           Forgery
           ,
           upon
           no
           ground
           but
           their
           own
           Imaginatiō
           .
           I
           doubt
           whether
           they
           durst
           offer
           it
           to
           a
           widow
           Woman
           .
           
             As
             to
             the
             impossibility
             of
             forging
             so
             many
             Registers
             ,
             in
             case
             there
             be
             so
             many
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             then
             that
             the
             Consecraters
             and
             other
             persons
             concerned
             ,
             should
             have
             conspired
             to
             give
             in
             a
             false
             Certificate
             ,
             that
             the
             Consecration
             was
             performed
             with
             all
             due
             Cerimonies
             and
             Rites
             ,
             and
             thereby
             deceive
             the
             Courts
             or
             make
             them
             dissemble
             .
          
           Should
           any
           man
           accuse
           the
           Generall
           of
           their
           order
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           their
           Provincialls
           ,
           or
           but
           the
           Rector
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Colleges
           ,
           of
           Forgery
           and
           counterfeiting
           the
           publick
           Records
           of
           the
           Order
           ;
           how
           would
           they
           storm
           ,
           and
           thunder
           ,
           and
           mingle
           heaven
           and
           earth
           together
           and
           cry
           out
           .
           
             No
             moderate
             or
             prudent
             persons
             can
             suspect
             that
             such
             persons
             should
             damne
             their
             soules
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             pious
             learned
             Divines
             should
             engage
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             in
             damnable
             Sacrileges
             ,
             without
             feare
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
           If
           a
           man
           will
           not
           believe
           every
           ridiculous
           Fable
           ,
           which
           they
           tell
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           upon
           hearsay
           ,
           they
           
             call
             persons
             of
             more
             virtue
             learning
             and
             prudence
             then
             themselves
             ,
             Fooles
             and
             Knaves
          
           :
           But
           they
           may
           insimulate
           the
           principall
           Fathers
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           of
           certifying
           most
           pernicious
           lyes
           under
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           poore
           temptatiō
           ,
           but
           for
           nothing
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           make
           them
           both
           
             Fooles
             and
             Knaves
          
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           blowing
           hot
           and
           cold
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           ?
           
             or
             to
             have
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
          
           ?
           Compare
           the
           politicall
           principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           with
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           you
           can
           find
           any
           thing
           so
           pernicious
           to
           mankind
           and
           all
           humane
           Society
           ,
           in
           ours
           more
           then
           in
           yours
           .
           Compare
           the
           Case
           Theology
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           you
           can
           find
           any
           thing
           so
           destructive
           to
           Morality
           ,
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           might
           lead
           us
           to
           perpetrate
           such
           Crimes
           more
           then
           yourselves
           .
           We
           are
           not
           affraid
           of
           a
           Paralell
           .
           You
           professe
           great
           endeavours
           to
           make
           Proselites
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           condemne
           Zeale
           ,
           yet
           wish
           you
           had
           more
           light
           with
           it
           :
           even
           in
           prudence
           ,
           which
           you
           yourselves
           extoll
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           your
           right
           Course
           ,
           to
           follow
           those
           Birds
           ,
           with
           noise
           and
           clamour
           ,
           which
           you
           desire
           to
           catch
           .
        
         
         
           In
           summe
           ,
           your
           answer
           or
           solution
           is
           full
           of
           ignorant
           mistakes
           .
           It
           confoundeth
           Civill
           Rolles
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Registers
           .
           It
           supposeth
           that
           our
           Records
           are
           but
           transcriptions
           ,
           one
           out
           of
           another
           ;
           whereas
           every
           Court
           recordeth
           its
           own
           Acts
           ,
           and
           keeps
           itself
           within
           its
           own
           bounds
           .
           It
           taketh
           notice
           but
           of
           one
           Consecrater
           :
           where
           as
           we
           have
           alwaies
           three
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           many
           times
           five
           or
           six
           .
           It
           quite
           forgetteth
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           present
           at
           every
           Consecration
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           what
           is
           done
           into
           Acts
           ;
           with
           us
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Notaries
           when
           he
           is
           admitted
           to
           that
           charge
           ,
           doth
           take
           a
           solemne
           Oath
           upon
           his
           knees
           to
           discharge
           his
           Office
           faithfully
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           false
           Certificates
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           absurd
           and
           unseasonable
           ,
           to
           enquire
           how
           a
           thing
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           never
           was
           :
           you
           ought
           First
           to
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           our
           Records
           were
           forged
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           had
           been
           more
           seasonable
           to
           have
           enquired
           modestly
           ,
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           incredible
           ,
           that
           persons
           of
           such
           prudence
           and
           eminence
           ,
           should
           make
           false
           Certificates
           under
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           themselves
           and
           all
           that
           had
           a
           hand
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           advantage
           to
           any
           person
           breathing
           .
           It
           is
           incredible
           that
           those
           
           Records
           should
           be
           counterfeited
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           which
           were
           avowed
           publickly
           for
           Authentick
           by
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           of
           England
           in
           the
           8
           yeare
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           ;
           which
           were
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           print
           by
           the
           person
           most
           concerned
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           dared
           all
           the
           world
           to
           except
           against
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           offered
           to
           except
           against
           them
           then
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           give
           in
           a
           false
           Certificate
           of
           a
           Consecration
           which
           was
           never
           performed
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           especially
           at
           Lambeth
           )
           before
           lesse
           then
           thousands
           of
           eye
           witnesses
           :
           and
           that
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Westminster
           Hall.
           Surely
           they
           thinke
           we
           consecrate
           in
           Closets
           ,
           or
           holes
           ,
           or
           hay
           mowes
           .
           They
           may
           even
           as
           well
           say
           that
           the
           publick
           Acts
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           are
           counterfeited
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           Acts
           of
           our
           Synods
           are
           counterfeited
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           publick
           monuments
           counterfeited
           .
           It
           is
           none
           of
           the
           honestest
           Pleas
           ,
           
             Negare
             factum
          
           ,
           to
           deny
           such
           publick
           Acts
           as
           these
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           this
           answer
           is
           pernicious
           to
           mankind
           ,
           it
           is
           destructive
           to
           all
           Societies
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           of
           so
           great
           eminence
           ,
           should
           conspire
           with
           publick
           Notaries
           ,
           to
           give
           in
           false
           Certificates
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           High
           Consequence
           as
           Holy
           Orders
           are
           ,
           without
           any
           temptation
           ,
           
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           Advantage
           to
           them selves
           or
           others
           .
           It
           affordeth
           a
           large
           Seminary
           for
           jealousies
           and
           suspicions
           .
           It
           exterminateth
           all
           credit
           and
           confidence
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           instructeth
           all
           men
           to
           trust
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           see
           with
           their
           eyes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           contradictory
           to
           themselves
           ;
           They
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           often
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           again
           in
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           
             Consecration
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             convinced
             it
             by
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
          
           :
           Here
           they
           make
           it
           an
           easy
           thing
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Consecraters
             and
             other
             persons
             concerned
             ,
             to
             conspire
             together
             to
             give
             in
             a
             false
             Certificate
             ,
             that
             the
             Consecration
             was
             performed
             with
             all
             due
             Ceremonies
             and
             Rites
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           deceive
           the
           
             Courts
             or
             make
             them
             dissemble
          
           .
           If
           the
           world
           will
           be
           deceived
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           right
           and
           reason
           that
           it
           be
           deceived
           ;
           to
           be
           deceived
           by
           a
           false
           Certificate
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           convinced
           by
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           ,
           is
           selfdeceit
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             this
             is
             more
             possible
             and
             more
             probable
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             the
             Clergy
             should
             conspire
             not
             to
             produce
             the
             same
             Registers
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             hardly
             pressed
             by
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           These
           are
           but
           empty
           pretenses
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           pressing
           to
           produce
           Registers
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           objected
           that
           did
           deserve
           the
           production
           
           of
           a
           Register
           .
           That
           which
           was
           objected
           against
           our
           Orders
           in
           those
           dayes
           was
           about
           the
           Form
           of
           Ordination
           published
           by
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           and
           the
           Legality
           of
           our
           Ordination
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Elisabeth
           ;
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           Consecration
           was
           never
           objected
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Registers
           are
           Publick
           enough
           themselves
           ,
           and
           need
           no
           production
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           Registers
           were
           produced
           ,
           produced
           by
           the
           Parliament
           8
           Elisab
           .
           who
           cited
           them
           as
           authentick
           Records
           ,
           produced
           and
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           was
           another
           production
           .
        
         
           They
           adde
           ,
           
             Or
             that
             so
             many
             Catholicks
             should
             have
             been
             so
             foolish
             to
             invent
             or
             maintein
             the
             Story
             of
             the
          
           Nagge
           's
           head
           ,
           
             in
             such
             a
             time
             when
             if
             it
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             convinced
             by
             a
             thousand
             Witnesses
             .
          
           Feare
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           wiser
           then
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           notorious
           Fable
           in
           those
           dayes
           ;
           they
           might
           perchance
           whisper
           it
           in
           Corners
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           boldest
           of
           them
           durst
           not
           maintain
           it
           ,
           or
           object
           it
           in
           print
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           .
           It
           was
           folly
           to
           give
           any
           eare
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           was
           knavery
           to
           invent
           it
           :
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           after
           such
           a
           bungling
           manner
           ,
           (
           whosoever
           was
           the
           Inventer
           )
           was
           knavery
           and
           Folly
           complicated
           together
           .
        
         
         
           If
           the
           Fathers
           write
           any
           more
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           bring
           us
           no
           more
           hearesay
           testimonies
           of
           their
           owne
           party
           ;
           whatsoever
           esteeme
           they
           may
           have
           themselves
           ,
           of
           their
           judgment
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           and
           impartiality
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           Polemick
           writers
           to
           urge
           the
           authority
           of
           their
           owne
           Doctors
           to
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           or
           allege
           the
           moderne
           practise
           of
           their
           present
           Church
           .
           We
           have
           our
           owne
           Church
           and
           our
           owne
           Doctors
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           If
           we
           would
           pinne
           our
           faith
           to
           the
           sleeues
           of
           their
           Writers
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           their
           judgments
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           all
           their
           reportes
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           things
           be
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           we
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           any
           more
           controversy
           with
           them
           :
           but
           we
           might
           well
           raise
           a
           worse
           controversy
           in
           our selves
           with
           our
           owne
           consciences
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHA.
           XI
           .
           Of
           our
           formes
           of
           Episcopall
           and
           priestly
           ordination
           ,
           of
           Zuinglianisme
           ,
           of
           Arch
           Bishop
           Lavvd
           ,
           of
           ceremonies
           .
           Our
           assurance
           of
           our
           Orders
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Nagge
           's
           head
           for
           the
           present
           .
           That
           which
           followeth
           next
           doth
           better
           become
           Schollers
           ,
           as
           having
           more
           shew
           of
           truth
           and
           reality
           in
           it
           .
           They
           object
           that
           
             in
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Ritualls
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             west
             but
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             forme
             of
             consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             word
             Bishops
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             words
             expressing
             the
             particular
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             a
             Bishop
             distinctly
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Consecration
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             to
             expresse
             the
             difference
             and
             power
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             For
             these
             vvordes
             [
             receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ]
             are
             indifferent
             to
             priesthood
             and
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             both
             Ordinations
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           forme
           of
           Episcopall
           Ordination
           used
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           hands
           are
           imposed
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           both
           in
           their
           forme
           and
           ours
           ,
           [
           
             Receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ]
           ,
           And
           if
           these
           words
           be
           considered
           
           singly
           in
           a
           divided
           sense
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           either
           in
           our
           forme
           or
           theirs
           which
           doth
           distinctly
           and
           reciprocally
           expresse
           Episcopall
           power
           and
           Authority
           .
           But
           if
           these
           words
           be
           considered
           coniointly
           in
           a
           compounded
           sense
           ,
           there
           is
           enough
           to
           expresse
           Episcopall
           power
           and
           authority
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           in
           our
           forme
           as
           theirs
           .
        
         
           First
           two
           Bishops
           present
           the
           Bishop
           elect
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             most
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             present
             to
             you
             this
             godly
             and
             learned
             man
             to
             be
             Consecrated
             Bishop
             .
          
           There
           is
           one
           expression
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           causeth
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           be
           produced
           and
           read
           ,
           which
           require
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           to
           consecrate
           him
           a
           Bishop
           .
           There
           is
           a
           second
           expression
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           the
           new
           Bishop
           takes
           his
           oath
           of
           canonicall
           obedience
           .
           
             I
             A
             B
             elected
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             See
             of
             C.
             do
             professe
             and
             promise
             all
             reverence
             and
             due
             obedience
             to
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             and
             Metropoliticall
             Church
             of
             D.
             and
             his
             Successours
             .
             So
             God
             help
             me
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           a
           third
           Expression
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           exhorts
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           ▪
           to
           solemne
           praier
           for
           this
           person
           thus
           elected
           and
           presented
           ,
           before
           
           they
           admit
           him
           to
           that
           office
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           )
           whereunto
           they
           hope
           he
           is
           called
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           before
           he
           did
           chuse
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           church
           of
           Antioch
           before
           they
           laid
           hands
           upon
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           .
           This
           is
           a
           fourth
           expression
           .
        
         
           Then
           followeth
           the
           Litany
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           this
           expresse
           petition
           for
           the
           person
           to
           be
           ordeined
           Bishop
           ,
           
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             give
             thy
             blessing
             and
             grace
             to
             this
             our
             brother
             elected
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             discharge
             that
             office
             whereunto
             he
             is
             called
             diligently
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             thy
             Church
             .
          
           To
           which
           all
           the
           congregation
           answer
           ,
           
             Heare
             us
             O
             Lord
             we
             beseech
             thee
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           fifth
           expression
           .
        
         
           Then
           followeth
           this
           praier
           wherewith
           the
           Litany
           is
           concluded
           .
           
             Allmighty
             God
             ,
             the
             giver
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             hast
             constituted
             diverse
             orders
             of
             Ministers
             in
             thy
             Church
             ,
             vouchsafe
             we
             beseech
             the
             to
             looke
             graciously
             upon
             this
             thy
             servant
             ,
             now
             called
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           sixth
           expression
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           telleth
           him
           he
           must
           examine
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           admit
           him
           to
           that
           administratiō
           whereunto
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           and
           maketh
           a
           solemne
           praier
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           
             God
             who
             hath
             constituted
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             Apostles
             &c.
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             would
             grant
             to
             this
             his
             servant
             the
             grace
             to
             use
             the
             authority
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             edification
             not
             destruction
             ,
             to
             distribute
             food
             in
             due
             season
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             a
             faithfull
             and
             prudent
             Steward
             .
          
           This
           authority
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           Episcopall
           authority
           ,
           nor
           this
           Stewardship
           any
           other
           thing
           then
           Episcopacy
           .
           This
           is
           a
           sevēth
           expressiō
           .
        
         
           Then
           followeth
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           by
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           present
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           
             Receive
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           &c
           :
           and
           lastly
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Bible
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           exhorting
           him
           
             to
             behave
             himself
             towards
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             not
             devouring
             but
             feeding
             the
             flock
             .
          
           All
           this
           implieth
           Episcopall
           authority
           .
           They
           may
           except
           against
           Christs
           owne
           forme
           of
           ordeining
           his
           Apostles
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           forme
           used
           by
           their
           owne
           Church
           :
           but
           if
           they
           be
           sufficient
           formes
           ,
           our
           forme
           is
           sufficient
           .
           This
           was
           the
           same
           forme
           which
           was
           used
           in
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           time
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           seen
           how
           Cardinall
           Pole
           and
           Paul
           the
           fourth
           confirmed
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           that
           were
           ordeined
           according
           to
           this
           forme
           ;
           so
           they
           would
           reunite
           themselves
           to
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
         
           They
           bring
           the
           very
           same
           objection
           against
           our
           Priestly
           Ordination
           ,
           
             The
             forme
             
             or
             words
             whereby
             men
             are
             made
             Priests
             must
             expresse
             authority
             and
             power
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             or
             make
             present
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             (
             whether
             with
             or
             without
             transubstantiation
             is
             not
             the
             present
             controversy
             with
             Protestants
             .
             )
          
           Thus
           far
           we
           accorde
           ,
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           ;
           So
           they
           leave
           us
           this
           latitude
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           presence
           .
           Abate
           us
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           are
           consequents
           of
           their
           determination
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           presence
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           difference
           with
           them
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           They
           who
           are
           ordeined
           Priests
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           power
           to
           consecrate
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           present
           after
           such
           manner
           as
           they
           were
           present
           ar
           the
           first
           institution
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           done
           by
           enunciation
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           observed
           in
           the
           westerne
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           praier
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           practised
           in
           the
           Easterne
           Church
           ;
           or
           whether
           these
           two
           be
           both
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           formes
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           be
           mysticall
           praiers
           and
           implicite
           invocations
           .
           Our
           Church
           for
           more
           abundant
           caution
           useth
           both
           formes
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           ordination
           of
           Priests
           .
           In
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           our
           consecration
           is
           a
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           was
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           now
           done
           
           by
           him
           that
           consecrateth
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           :
           otherwise
           the
           Priest
           could
           not
           say
           
             this
             is
             my
             body
          
           .
           And
           likewise
           in
           Episcopall
           Consecration
           ,
           
             Homo
             imponit
             manus
             ,
             deus
             largitur
             gratiam
             ,
             Sacerdos
             imponit
             supplicem
             dex●eram
             ,
             Deus
             benedicit
             potente
             dex●era
             :
             Man
             imposeth
             hands
             ,
             God
             conferreth
             grace
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             imposeth
             his
             suppliant
             right
             hand
             ,
             God
             blesseth
             with
             his
             Almighty
             right
             hand
             .
          
           In
           both
           consecrations
           Christ
           himself
           is
           the
           chiefe
           consecrater
           still
           ,
           Then
           if
           power
           of
           consecratiō
           be
           nothing
           els
           but
           power
           to
           do
           that
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           and
           ordeined
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           our
           Priests
           want
           not
           power
           to
           consecrate
           .
           They
           adde
           ,
           
             in
             all
             formes
             of
             Ordeining
             Priests
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             used
             in
             the
             Easterne
             or
             Westerne
             Church
             ,
             is
             expresly
             set
             downe
             the
             word
             Priest
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             words
             expressing
             the
             proper
             function
             and
             authority
             of
             Priesthood
             &c.
             
             The
             Grecians
             using
             the
             word
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             in
             their
             formes
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             expresse
             the
             respective
             power
             of
             every
             Order
             .
             But
             our
             Reformers
             did
             not
             put
             into
             the
             forme
             of
             ordeining
             Priests
             ,
             any
             words
             expressing
             authority
             to
             make
             Christs
             body
             present
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           formes
           of
           ordeining
           Priests
           ,
           they
           understād
           that
           essentiall
           forme
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           used
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           of
           time
           whilest
           hands
           are
           imposed
           ,
           I
           denie
           that
           in
           all
           formes
           of
           Priestly
           ordination
           ,
           the
           word
           Priest
           is
           set
           downe
           either
           expresly
           
           or
           aequivalently
           .
           It
           is
           set
           downe
           expresly
           in
           the
           Easterne
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           set
           downe
           expresly
           in
           the
           Westerne
           Church
           .
           Both
           the
           Easterne
           and
           Westerne
           formes
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           the
           Westerne
           commeth
           nearer
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           by
           formes
           of
           Ordeining
           ,
           they
           understand
           Ordinalls
           or
           Ritualls
           ,
           or
           the
           intire
           forme
           of
           ordeining
           :
           both
           our
           Church
           and
           their
           Church
           have
           not
           onely
           aequivalent
           expressions
           of
           Priestly
           power
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           expresse
           word
           Priest
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           both
           to
           direct
           and
           to
           expresse
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Consecrater
           .
           Vnder
           that
           name
           the
           Arch
           Deacon
           presēteth
           them
           ,
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             present
             unto
             you
             these
             persons
             here
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Order
             ef
             Priesthood
             .
          
           Vnder
           that
           name
           the
           Bishop
           admitteth
           them
           ,
           
             well
             beloved
             brethren
             ,
             these
             are
             they
             whom
             we
             purpose
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             this
             day
             to
             admit
          
           [
           cooptare
           ]
           
             into
             the
             holy
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
           Vnder
           this
           name
           the
           whole
           assembly
           praieth
           for
           them
           ,
           
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             vouchsafe
             we
             beseech
             thee
             to
             looke
             graciously
             upon
             these
             thy
             servants
             ,
             which
             this
             day
             are
             called
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             .
          
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           writers
           of
           Controversies
           would
           make
           more
           use
           of
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           trust
           lesse
           other
           mens
           citations
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           
           that
           the
           essentiall
           formes
           of
           Sacraments
           should
           be
           alwaies
           so
           very
           expresse
           and
           determinate
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           extension
           to
           any
           other
           matter
           :
           if
           they
           be
           as
           determinate
           and
           expresse
           ,
           as
           the
           example
           and
           prescription
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           .
           The
           forme
           of
           baptisme
           is
           ,
           
             I
             baptise
             the
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           Not
           I
           baptise
           the
           to
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           for
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
          
           .
           There
           are
           many
           other
           kinds
           of
           baptismes
           or
           washings
           ,
           besides
           this
           Sacramentall
           baptisme
           :
           yet
           this
           forme
           is
           as
           large
           as
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ.
           And
           these
           generall
           words
           are
           efficacious
           both
           to
           regeneration
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           if
           regeneration
           and
           remission
           of
           sins
           had
           bene
           expresly
           mentioned
           .
           In
           this
           forme
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           there
           is
           enough
           antecedent
           to
           direct
           and
           regulate
           both
           the
           actions
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           Minister
           :
           So
           there
           is
           likewise
           in
           our
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           very
           essentiall
           forme
           of
           Priestly
           Ordination
           ,
           Priestly
           power
           and
           authority
           is
           sufficiently
           expressed
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           seeke
           for
           a
           needle
           in
           a
           bottle
           of
           hay
           .
           The
           words
           of
           our
           Ordinall
           are
           cleare
           enough
           .
           First
           
             Receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           (
           That
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           
             to
             exercise
             and
             dicharge
             the
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             
             to
             which
             thou
             hast
             been
             now
             presented
             ,
             to
             which
             thou
             hast
             been
             now
             accepted
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             we
             have
             praied
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             thou
             maiest
             disscharge
             thy
             duty
             faithfully
             and
             acceptably
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             whose
             sins
             thou
             doest
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           onely
           by
           Priestly
           absolution
           :
           but
           by
           preaching
           ,
           by
           baptising
           ,
           by
           administring
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           applie
           the
           alsufficient
           sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           Sinnes
           .
           He
           who
           authoriseth
           a
           man
           to
           accomplish
           a
           worke
           ,
           doth
           authorise
           him
           to
           use
           all
           meanes
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           thereof
           ,
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           objected
           ,
           that
           
             Laymen
             have
             power
             to
             remit
             sinnes
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
             but
             no
             power
             to
             consecrate
             ,
          
           signifieth
           nothing
           as
           to
           this
           point
           .
           For
           first
           their
           owne
           Doctors
           do
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Lay
             man
             can
             not
             baptise
             solemnely
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Priest
             or
             a
             Deacon
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             except
             onely
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           Saint
           Austin
           gives
           the
           reason
           ,
           because
           
             no
             man
             may
             invade
             another
             mans
             office
             .
          
           Lay
           men
           may
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           instruct
           others
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           :
           yet
           the
           office
           of
           preaching
           and
           instructing
           others
           is
           Conferred
           by
           Ordination
           .
           The
           ordinary
           office
           of
           remitting
           sinnes
           ,
           both
           by
           baptisme
           and
           by
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           doth
           belong
           to
           Bishops
           and
           under
           thē
           to
           Priests
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           Priestly
           power
           to
           consecrate
           is
           conteined
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Be
             thou
             a
             faithfull
             dispenser
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           delivers
           the
           holy
           Bible
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           who
           are
           ordeined
           Priests
           ,
           
             Have
             thou
             authority
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           Deacons
           have
           been
           admitted
           to
           distribute
           and
           Minister
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           the
           Command
           or
           permission
           of
           Priests
           ,
           or
           as
           Subservient
           unto
           them
           :
           but
           there
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           a
           subserviēt
           distributiō
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           Dispensing
           or
           Administring
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           betweene
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Porter
           who
           distributeth
           the
           almes
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           and
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Steward
           who
           is
           the
           proper
           dispenser
           of
           it
           .
           Looke
           to
           it
           Gentlemen
           ;
           If
           your
           owne
           Ordination
           be
           valide
           ,
           Ours
           is
           as
           valide
           ,
           and
           more
           pure
           .
        
         
           They
           make
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           defects
           in
           our
           forme
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           because
           
             Zuinglianisme
             and
             Puritanisme
             did
             prevaile
             in
             the
             English
             Church
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             They
             bele●ved
             not
             the
             reall
             presence
             :
             therefore
             they
             put
             no
             word
             in
             their
             forme
             expressing
             power
             to
             consecrate
             .
             They
             held
             Episcopacy
             and
             Priesthood
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             Therefore
             they
             put
             not
             in
             one
             word
             expressing
             the
             Episcopall
             Function
             .
          
           This
           is
           called
           leaping
           over
           the
           stile
           before
           
           a
           man
           comes
           at
           it
           ,
           To
           devise
           reasons
           of
           that
           which
           never
           was
           .
           First
           prove
           our
           defects
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           :
           And
           then
           find
           out
           a●
           many
           reasons
           of
           them
           as
           you
           list
           .
           But
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ;
           the
           cause
           and
           the
           effect
           are
           well
           coupled
           together
           .
           The
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Zuinglianisme
           of
           our
           predecessours
           ,
           never
           had
           any
           reall
           existence
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           these
           mēs
           imaginations
           :
           So
           the
           defects
           of
           our
           Ordinalls
           are
           not
           reall
           but
           imaginary
           .
           Herein
           the
           Fathers
           adventured
           to
           farre
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           we
           have
           nothing
           in
           our
           formes
           of
           Ordeining
           ,
           to
           expresse
           either
           the
           Priestly
           or
           Episcopall
           functiō
           :
           when
           every
           child
           that
           is
           able
           to
           reade
           can
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           in
           our
           Formes
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           againe
           ,
           And
           mainteine
           to
           all
           the
           the
           world
           that
           
             the
             three
             Orders
          
           ,
           
           
             of
             Bishops
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             have
             been
             ever
             from
             the
             beginning
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           This
           they
           say
           
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             Parker
             and
             his
             Collegues
             were
             contented
             with
             the
             Nagge
             's
             head
             Consecration
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           one
           brainsick
           whimsey
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           another
           )
           :
           
             and
             why
             others
             recurred
             to
             extraordinary
             vocation
             in
             Queene
             Elisabeths
             time
             .
          
           Say
           what
           others
           ?
           name
           one
           genuine
           son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           if
           you
           can
           ?
           Doctor
           Whitakers
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           Fulke
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           onely
           two
           
           men
           mentioned
           by
           you
           ,
           are
           both
           professedly
           against
           you
           .
           Doctor
           Whitakers
           saith
           
             we
             do
             not
             condemne
             all
             the
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             he
             falsely
             slanders
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             onely
             the
             false
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           And
           Doctor
           Fulke
           ,
           
             for
             Order
             and
             seemely
             goverment
             among
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             there
             was
             allwaies
             one
             Principall
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             or
             Superintendent
             hath
             been
             applied
             ,
             which
             roome
          
           Titus
           
             exercised
             in
          
           Crete
           ,
           Timothy
           in
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           
             others
             in
             other
             Places
          
           .
           Adding
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             Consecration
             ,
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             was
             alwaies
             principally
             committed
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           proceed
           ,
           
             If
             Mr.
          
           Lawd
           
             had
             found
             successe
             in
             his
             first
             attempts
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             credible
             ,
             he
             would
             in
             time
             have
             reformed
             the
             Forme
             of
             the
             English
             Ordination
             .
          
           That
           pious
           and
           learned
           Prelate
           wanted
           not
           other
           degrees
           in
           Church
           and
           Schooles
           ,
           which
           they
           omit
           .
           He
           was
           a
           great
           lover
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           too
           judicious
           to
           dance
           after
           their
           pipe
           ,
           too
           much
           versed
           in
           Antiquity
           to
           admit
           their
           new
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           or
           to
           attempt
           to
           correct
           the
           Magnificat
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           humours
           .
           But
           whence
           had
           they
           this
           credible
           Relation
           ?
           We
           are
           very
           confident
           ,
           they
           have
           neither
           Authour
           nor
           ground
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           imagination
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           excuse
           they
           have
           for
           it
           in
           their
           Case
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           know
           best
           :
           but
           in
           ours
           we
           could
           not
           excuse
           it
           from
           down
           right
           calumny
           .
        
         
         
           They
           have
           such
           an
           eye
           at
           our
           order
           and
           uniformity
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           not
           let
           our
           
             long
             Cloakes
             and
             Surplesses
          
           alone
           .
           We
           never
           had
           any
           such
           animosities
           among
           us
           about
           our
           Cloakes
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           their
           Religious
           Orders
           have
           had
           about
           their
           gownes
           :
           both
           for
           the
           colour
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           be
           black
           ,
           or
           white
           ,
           or
           gray
           ,
           or
           the
           naturall
           Colour
           of
           the
           sheep
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           fashion
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           belong
           or
           short
           &c
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           two
           Popes
           successively
           could
           not
           determine
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           Mr.
           Mason
           did
           commend
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           for
           paring
           away
           superfluous
           Ceremonies
           in
           Ordination
           ,
           he
           did
           well
           .
           Ceremonies
           are
           advancements
           of
           Order
           ,
           decency
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           and
           gravity
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           Expressions
           of
           those
           heavenly
           desires
           and
           dispositions
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           bring
           along
           with
           us
           to
           Gods
           house
           ,
           Adjuments
           of
           attention
           and
           devotion
           ,
           Furtherances
           of
           Edification
           ,
           visible
           instructers
           ,
           helps
           of
           Memory
           ,
           excercises
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           shell
           that
           preserves
           the
           Kernell
           of
           Religion
           from
           contempt
           ,
           the
           leaves
           that
           defend
           the
           blossomes
           and
           the
           fruite
           :
           but
           if
           they
           grow
           over
           thick
           and
           ranke
           ,
           they
           hinder
           the
           fruite
           from
           comming
           to
           maturity
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Gardiner
           ▪
           pluckes
           them
           of
           .
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           
           the
           hearty
           expressions
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Friend
           ,
           and
           the
           mimicall
           gestures
           of
           a
           fawning
           flatterer
           :
           betweē
           the
           unaffected
           comelenesse
           of
           a
           grave
           Matrone
           ,
           and
           the
           phantasticall
           paintings
           ,
           and
           patchings
           ,
           and
           powderings
           ,
           of
           a
           garish
           Curtesan
           .
        
         
           When
           Ceremonies
           become
           burthensome
           by
           excessive
           superfluity
           ,
           or
           unlawfull
           Ceremonies
           are
           obtruded
           ,
           or
           the
           Substance
           of
           divine
           worship
           is
           placed
           in
           Circumstances
           ,
           or
           the
           service
           of
           God
           is
           more
           respected
           for
           humane
           ornaments
           then
           for
           the
           Divine
           Ordinance
           ;
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           pare
           away
           excesses
           ,
           and
           reduce
           things
           to
           the
           ancient
           meane
           .
        
         
           These
           Fathers
           are
           quite
           out
           ,
           where
           they
           make
           it
           lawfull
           at
           some
           times
           to
           adde
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           pare
           away
           :
           yet
           we
           have
           pared
           away
           nothing
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           prescribed
           or
           practised
           by
           the
           true
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           If
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           pared
           away
           any
           such
           things
           out
           of
           any
           mistake
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           do
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           )
           let
           it
           be
           made
           appeare
           evidently
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           more
           ready
           to
           welcome
           it
           againe
           at
           the
           foredore
           ,
           then
           our
           Ancestours
           were
           to
           cast
           it
           out
           at
           the
           backdore
           .
           
             Errare
             possumus
             haeretici
             esse
             nolumus
          
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           as
           an
           impetuous
           wind
           doth
           not
           blow
           downe
           those
           trees
           which
           are
           well
           
           radicated
           ,
           but
           causeth
           them
           to
           spread
           their
           rootes
           more
           firmely
           in
           the
           earth
           :
           so
           these
           concussions
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           do
           confirme
           us
           in
           the
           undoubted
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           validity
           ,
           and
           legality
           of
           our
           holy
           Orders
           .
           We
           have
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Orders
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           different
           judgment
           of
           an
           handfull
           of
           our
           partiall
           countrymen
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           forreine
           Doctors
           misinformed
           by
           them
           :
           then
           they
           themselves
           have
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Orders
           who
           were
           ordeined
           by
           Formosus
           ,
           because
           two
           Popes
           Stephen
           and
           Sergius
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           out
           of
           passion
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           declared
           them
           to
           be
           voide
           and
           invalide
           .
        
         
           But
           supposing
           that
           which
           we
           can
           never
           grant
           ,
           without
           betraying
           both
           our
           selves
           and
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           remote
           probabilities
           ,
           that
           might
           occasion
           suspicion
           in
           some
           persons
           prepossessed
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           of
           the
           legality
           of
           our
           Orders
           :
           yet
           for
           any
           man
           upon
           such
           pretended
           uncerteinties
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           communion
           of
           that
           Church
           wherein
           he
           was
           baptised
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           his
           Christian
           being
           ,
           and
           to
           Apostate
           to
           them
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           meet
           with
           much
           greater
           grounds
           of
           feare
           ,
           both
           of
           Schisme
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           were
           to
           plōge
           himself
           in
           a
           certein
           crime
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           
           an
           uncertein
           danger
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           Fathers
           make
           a
           briefe
           repetition
           of
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           said
           before
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           (
           either
           out
           of
           distrust
           of
           the
           Readers
           memory
           ,
           or
           confidence
           of
           their
           owne
           atchievements
           ,
           )
           of
           the
           
             Nagge
             's
             head
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mr.
             Neale
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           writers
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Morton
           and
           the
           other
           Bishops
           that
           sate
           with
           him
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           which
           being
           the
           onely
           thing
           alleged
           by
           them
           in
           the
           Authours
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           proved
           so
           undeniably
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           condemne
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Hearesay
           reports
           ,
           for
           groundlesse
           fables
           )
           of
           our
           Registers
           ,
           of
           King
           Edwards
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           Bishop
           Barlow
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           forme
           of
           our
           ordination
           ;
           Directing
           him
           who
           will
           cleare
           all
           those
           doubtes
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           their
           Iournymen
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           cleared
           to
           the
           least
           graine
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           will
           receive
           advise
           for
           advise
           ,
           and
           pursue
           a
           prudentiall
           course
           which
           they
           prescribe
           to
           others
           ;
           if
           they
           regard
           the
           present
           face
           of
           the
           skie
           ,
           and
           looke
           well
           to
           their
           owne
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           conjuncture
           of
           their
           affaires
           :
           they
           have
           more
           need
           and
           are
           more
           ingaged
           in
           reputation
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           then
           to
           oppugne
           others
           .
        
         
           So
           they
           conclude
           their
           discourse
           with
           
           this
           short
           Corollary
           ,
           
             How
             unfortunately
             was
             Charles
             the
             first
             late
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             misinformed
             in
             matter
             of
             his
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ?
             what
             scruple
             could
             he
             have
             had
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             known
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             pull
             downe
             Parliament
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             being
          
           de
           jure
           divino
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
          
           de
           jure
           Ecclesiastico
           ?
           We
           thanke
           you
           Gentlemen
           for
           your
           good
           will
           ,
           The
           Orthodox
           Clergy
           of
           England
           are
           your
           feare
           .
           And
           you
           know
           what
           commonly
           followeth
           after
           feare
           ,
           Hate
           ,
           
             Oderunt
             quos
             metuunt
          
           .
           What
           pitty
           it
           is
           that
           you
           were
           not
           of
           King
           Charles
           his
           Councell
           ,
           to
           have
           advised
           him
           better
           ?
           yet
           we
           observe
           few
           Princes
           thrive
           worse
           ,
           then
           where
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           great
           ministers
           .
           If
           you
           had
           counsailed
           him
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           might
           have
           found
           him
           too
           hard
           for
           you
           ;
           as
           another
           did
           whose
           heart
           he
           burst
           with
           downe
           right
           reason
           .
           If
           ever
           that
           innocent
           King
           had
           a
           finger
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           any
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           that
           was
           it
           ,
           to
           choake
           a
           man
           with
           reason
           :
           but
           certeinly
           that
           wise
           Prince
           would
           not
           have
           much
           regarded
           your
           positive
           conclusions
           ,
           upon
           hearsay
           premisses
           .
        
         
           We
           hold
           our
           Benefices
           by
           human
           right
           ,
           our
           offices
           of
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           both
           by
           divine
           right
           and
           humane
           right
           .
           But
           put
           the
           case
           we
           did
           hold
           our
           Bishopricks
           onely
           
           by
           humane
           right
           ,
           Is
           it
           one
           of
           your
           cases
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           a
           Soveraigne
           Prince
           may
           justly
           take
           away
           from
           his
           Subjects
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           hold
           by
           humane
           right
           ?
           If
           one
           man
           take
           from
           another
           that
           which
           he
           holds
           justly
           by
           the
           law
           of
           man
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           thief
           and
           a
           robber
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           Let
           us
           alter
           the
           case
           a
           little
           ,
           from
           our
           Bishoprickes
           to
           their
           Colleges
           or
           their
           treasures
           :
           If
           any
           man
           should
           attempt
           to
           take
           them
           from
           them
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           because
           they
           held
           them
           but
           by
           humane
           right
           ,
           they
           would
           quickly
           cry
           out
           with
           
             Ploiden
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             .
          
           Be
           our
           right
           divine
           ,
           or
           humane
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           any
           thing
           the
           Fathers
           can
           bring
           against
           it
           ,
           we
           deserve
           to
           lose
           it
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           P.
           14.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           that
           the.
           p.
           15.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           as
           to
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           9.
           and
           p.
           19.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           Tob●e
           ,
           p.
           20.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           requested
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           2.
           d.
           present
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           2
           r.
           Chapel
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           to
           present
           .
           p.
           40.
           
           Ma●g
           ▪
           lib.
           3.
           p
           47.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           chap.
           4.
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           correct
           the
           number
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           till
           chap.
           ●1
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           temporal
           ,
           
             and
             commons
          
           in
           p.
           76.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           1599.
           p.
           77.
           l.
           8.
           
           Rolles
           r.
           Acts.
           p.
           82.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           
             Ac
             i●dem
             Decanus
             &
             Capitulum
          
           &c.
           
           And
           p.
           86.
           ad
           l.
           24.
           
           Marg.
           add
           .
           Rot.
           par
           .
           14.2
           .
           E●●zab
           .
           p.
           101
           l.
           10
           r.
           Commissaru
           .
           l.
           19.
           assensu
           .
           r.
           Consilio
           p.
           104.
           l.
           ●
           .
           Marg.
           add
           .
           
             Regist.
             Parker
             .
             Tom.
          
           1
           sol
           .
           10.
           l
           ▪
           12.
           r.
           per
           
             Thomam
             Yale
          
           l.
           25.
           r.
           se
           adju●●it
           .
           p.
           105
           l.
           7.
           r.
           dix
           erunt
           
             Anglico
             .
             take
          
           &c.
           as
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           p.
           108.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           John
           Incent
           ,
           p.
           117.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Metropolitano
           salutem
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           127.
           l.
           7.
           d.
           of
           .
           p.
           154.
           l.
           1.
           d.
           that
           .
           p.
           162.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           1572.
           p.
           168.
           l.
           14
           r●
           .
           r.
           merry
           and
           for
           w.
           r.
           we
           .
           p.
           188.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Fif●ly
           p.
           190.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           31.
           
           Iul.
           p.
           191.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           num
           .
           27.
           p.
           200.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           September
           9.
           p.
           211.
           l.
           10.
           p.
           212.
           l.
           12.
           and
           p.
           213.
           l.
           10.
           for
           Dean
           of
           the
           A●ches
           
             r.
             Archbishop
             or
             his
             Comm●ssioner
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A29194-e240
           
             
               Treatise
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Catholick
               faith
               and
               haeresy
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e1280
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               Seeond
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Schism
               .
               Angl.
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             400.
             
             
               Edit
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Reason
            
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e2700
           
             
               Resp.
               Int.
            
             8.
             
             August
             .
          
           
             Rot.
             14.
             
             Pars
             2.
             
             Elisab
             .
          
           
             
               Acworth
               cont
               .
               monar
               .
               Sander
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             350
             
          
           
             
               Confut.
               Apol.
               parte
            
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Brookes
               Novel
               ,
               Cafes
               placit
            
             .
             493.
             
          
           
             
               Ace
               worth
               .
               cont
               .
               Sander
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Schismate
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             282
             
               Edit
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             
               Cardinall
               Poles
               Dispensation
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Schism
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             305.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Schism
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             350.
             
          
           
             
               A
               fifth
               reason
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e4810
           
             
               Rot●
               pars
            
             1
             4.2
             .
             El.
             
          
           
             
               Reg.
               Cran.
               fol.
            
             334.
             
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               Reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rot.
               pa.
            
             6.1
             .
             Elis.
             
          
           
             Ro
             :
             Pars
             2.1
             .
             Elis.
             
          
           
             Can.
             36
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Elc.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Rot.
               pars
            
             14.2
             .
             El.
             
          
           
             
               Reg.
               Park
               .
               t.
            
             1.
             f.
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               El.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e8450
           
             
               The
               eighth
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               reason
            
             .
          
           
             
               Survey
               c.
            
             9.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Ep.
               ad
               ami
               .
               n.
            
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e9900
           
             8.
             
             
               Elis.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e11910
           
             Deut.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.16
             .
          
           
             pa.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A29194-e18240
           
             
               Bell.
               de
               Sac.
               Bapt.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               In
               praefa●ione
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Eccles
               .
               cont
            
             .
             2.
             q.
             5
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Titum
               c.
            
             1